Book #27 Sample
Chapter One
Handle With Scare
1
“Why do I have to do this?”
Missy glared at the desk Shawn had created for her from a crate. A notebook was anchored to it with string through the spirals. Even the pen was attached to keep the girl from tossing it overboard, not because the ocean might get choppy.
The weather was calm and warm right now, with just enough sunlight to make it a beautiful day on the water for the jeans and t-shirts they were all wearing. None of them were able to enjoy it, however. Losing Safe Haven wasn’t something that would go away in just the five days since the cruise ship had exploded with all of their friends and families on it.
“Because it’s what all students need to be doing right now.”
Missy made a face at Shawn. “Isn’t it bad to copy others?”
“This is more like following.”
“That’s stalking. I could get in big trouble!”
“Nice try, squirt. Copy those times tables.”
Missy tried again. “Isn’t copying cheating?”
“No. Get on it.”
Missy tried to think of another delay.
Shawn frowned at her instead of laughing like he wanted to. “It’s the first week in August. School is back in session. Alicia already did hers and so did Margret. You’ll do the same or I’ll get upset.”
Missy stuck her chin in the air. “It’s wrong to let the emotions of others influence my actions.”
“It was also wrong to run away.”
Missy’s cheeks grew red. “The alpha sent me to help you guys.”
Shawn didn’t believe it.
Neither did the half dozen witnesses up here on the top deck with them.
Neil and Samantha were taking turns piloting the ship while Tonya walked the deck in cool-down mode from the workout she’d just done with the people who were off duty today. Almost everyone else was sleeping, including Adrian’s kill team. They had the night shift.
Adrian was sitting on a bench with a bowl of soup, a knot in his gut that refused to ease, and an awareness of Charlie moving closer to him.
Missy tried again to get out of the school work. She let go of the pen, huffing. “I’ll never use this in my adult life!”
Shawn refused to let her see his grin.
“It’s important for my growing body to get movement and exercise. I can’t do that if I’m stuck on math.”
Shawn pointed at the notebook.
Missy frowned. “Why do we have to assign numbers to everything? The old world did that and look what happened.”
Small snickers floated across the top deck.
Encouraged, Missy kept going. “I think Buster needs to be brushed. That’s more important.”
Buster didn’t move from his spot in the sun. He wasn’t sleeping, but he was dozing and enjoying the warmth.
“I might be coming down with a cold.”
Shawn frowned. “Don’t even joke about that.”
Missy pushed harder. “It’s true. I’m sore and tired. I still have bruises from that crate. I think I have…crate sickness!”
Shawn sighed. “You are doing the school work, Missy. Nothing you can say is going to get you out of it.”
Missy took that as a personal challenge. “I miss Safe Haven. It’s awful that we’ll never see those people again.”
“Missy!”
The girl shrugged. “Well, it is. I’m too sad to do my times tables.”
“How about you stand in the corner instead?”
Missy scowled. “I would hope there’s a third option.”
“You could tell us the truth about how you convinced Angela to let you come on this run.” Tonya was certain that had happened. “She never once mentioned it to me.”
Missy shrugged. “I’m easy to forget because I’m so quiet and obedient.”
Tonya chuckled.
So did a few of the others.
Shawn didn’t. “Morgan will get the truth out of you.”
A shadow passed over Missy’s face. “Morgan loves me.”
“We all do.” Shawn frowned at her. “Tell the truth.”
Missy put her pen down and drew in a breath.
Everyone braced for something ugly.
“I can’t do times tables. I’m stupid.”
More laughter echoed.
Shawn sighed tiredly. “You are a lot of things, kiddo. Stupid will never be one of them.”
“You don’t know that. I can try harder.”
Shawn was fed up. “Morgan? I need you up here.”
“No, don’t call him!”
Steps rang out from the lower deck, heading their way.
Missy tensed. “You woke him up. Bad Shawn!”
Shawn refused to have pity. “You brought this on yourself.”
Tonya did have sympathy. She loved kids anyway, but Missy was wild, like she’d been. “Just tell the truth and you won’t be in trouble.”
Missy rolled her eyes. “I’m not stupid, recall it?”
Tonya flushed.
The steps reached the top deck.
Missy clenched her hands into fists.
Morgan appeared, glaring with bright red eyes.
Missy glared back.
Morgan crossed his arms over his big chest. “Do I have to count?”
Missy nodded. “Yes! If I have to do this shit, so do you!”
Shawn blinked. “Wow. That’s going to cost you.”
Morgan took a step closer.
Missy started to shake. She still didn’t back down.
Morgan took another step toward her.
Tears formed in Missy’s eyes.
Tonya didn’t like it. “What has he done to her that she’s this scared of him?”
“You’ll see.” Shawn stepped out of the way.
Several of the witnesses prepared to step between them.
“One.”
Missy blinked back tears. “No!”
“Two.” Morgan took another step toward her.
Missy’s lip quivered. “Can’t make me!”
Shawn turned toward the ocean. “I can’t watch this part.”
“Three!”
Tonya and Samantha stepped between them.
Missy burst into tears.
“He didn’t do anything.” Neil was confused.
Shawn didn’t turn. “Wait for it.”
Morgan delivered the dreaded punishment. “I can’t like you when you’re like this. It hurts me when you’re bad. Stop hurting me!”
Missy’s flood of tears was a surprise to all of them but Shawn.
Morgan stepped around the protective women. “Stop misbehaving so we can be friends again.”
Missy rose and staggered over to him. “I’m sorry! I just feel so mean inside!”
Morgan picked her up and held her. “Tell me.”
Missy sucked in air between sobs. “She let me sneak out so I wouldn’t die! She knew they were going to die and she saved me!”
Missy bawled on Morgan’s shoulder as deep sadness went through the ship. It wasn’t hard to believe that Angela might have arranged for Missy to be saved. It was also terrible that she hadn’t been able to do it for more of their people or for herself.
The mood dipped into depression for most of them. Quiet fell, broken by the sound of Missy crying and Morgan trying to comfort her while also tending his own broken heart. In the past, he would have let a friend comfort him, and he would have offered the same to that friend. Now, they both had to deal with it on their own.
Morgan and Shawn had called an unofficial truce to help care for Missy, but Morgan hadn’t forgotten his disgust for, and mistrust of, their sniper. He was keeping a close eye on Shawn at night. During the day, he was being monitored by everyone else.
Shawn continued to act like he wasn’t being humiliated. He was glad Missy was alive, but he would be relieved when they reached land.
Charlie took advantage of the moment. He dropped grouchily onto the hard wooden bench next to Adrian. “Do you believe them? About everyone being dead.”
Adrian held out his mostly untouched bowl. The soup smelled good, but he didn’t want it.
Charlie shook his head. He couldn’t swallow much while his grief was so strong and his suspicion was so thick. He knew Adrian was feeling the same way. They both had thin beards and high stress levels. Neither of them was sleeping well. Their minds were identical messes.
Adrian scanned the subdued people on the top deck while the sun beat on them and their minds replayed memories, both good and bad. “I don’t want to…”
“But?”
Adrian sat the bowl down, stomach churning. “Their pain is eating them alive. It’s a constant hole in their hearts. They aren’t faking.”
Charlie’s eyes went to the couple in the bridge. “What about them?”
Adrian rubbed his jaw as he scanned Neil and Sam. The bruise was gone from where Neil had knocked him out to keep him from obeying the orders of the nasty normal who’d captured him, but the sore jaw had lingered. “I’ve caught some flashes; nothing I can nail down as faking.”
“Let me see.”
Adrian opened his thoughts to Charlie. He wanted to know if it was true too. If so, he needed to find a way to mourn the life he’d started to mentally build with Marc and Angie, with their kids, with Charlie. If everyone was dead, that dream was too.
“They haven’t been sad all the time.” Charlie withdrew from Adrian’s mind. “Not conclusive…”
“But enough to cause doubt.” Adrian shrugged. “We’ll watch and see.”
“And hope.”
Adrian nodded. “It would be great for our enemies to think Safe Haven is gone. There wouldn’t be any reason for the UN to go to our island, even if we lose the coming battle.”
“Do you think we will?”
Adrian’s eyes went back to Tonya. “We might have, before. Now? Not a chance. She’s going to wipe them off the map.”
“Then it’s for a good reason, if they’re lying?” Charlie’s attention was still on Neil and Samantha.
Adrian understood Charlie’s line of questioning. “I think so. This doesn’t feel like the Seth and Becky situation.”
“You mean when he murdered two unarmed prisoners and fooled everyone into believing his memory was wiped?”
Adrian sighed. “I’ll dig in later, when he’s distracted.”
“What will he be distracted by?”
Adrian glanced over. “A rude teenager insisting we go back to bury his mom and son.”
Charlie grinned coldly. “Perfect. When?”
“As we near land. We’ll reach Baja tomorrow. Tell them to drop Tonya’s crew off and take you home. Let it roll from there.”
“How ugly should it get?”
“That depends on how hard Neil fights my scans.”
Satisfied that he and Adrian were on the same page and the same team, Charlie began settling into his role. It was easy to be a rebellious shithead when he was around his parents. Right now, he wanted the adventure he’d come for. Demanding to go home could backfire if Neil agreed.
“He won’t.” Adrian stretched out his legs, tensing the muscles and relaxing them like he’d been doing for hours at a time during this trip so far. They all did a workout once a day, and Tonya had been doing training sessions with a few people, but the lack of space was beginning to take a toll on his recovered physical strength. “Samantha is the one who should agree. If she doesn’t, it’s proof that they’re lying.”
“How is it possible for them to be faking and the others aren’t?” Charlie understood as soon as he asked. “Charms.”
Adrian nodded. “We have to be careful here. If we blow it open, we risk the enemy finding out.”
“Is that why you haven’t forced the issue yet?” Charlie had been shocked by that. He’d expected Adrian to demand proof, not to accept the story without a single word against it. The last five days had been long, quiet, and hot as everyone mourned and no one openly questioned it but him.
“Partially.” Adrian picked up his bowl, but he still couldn’t force himself to lift the spoon. “What if it’s true? What if we’ve lost them all?”
Pain sank into Charlie’s heart. “Then there’s not much left to live for, is there?”
Adrian shook his head and resumed staring into his soup.
2
“Is it just those two?”
Neil gently corrected the ship’s course to keep them on route. “Yes. It’ll break Daisey’s heart when she finds out it was all an elaborate ruse.”
Daisey was currently humming as she gathered up all garbage, on Tonya’s orders. None of them had understood how angry the former den mother had been with Angela for being banished, but it was clear now. They all wanted Daisey gone. Even Ralph was disgusted, though he wasn’t speaking to anyone but her and Selito.
Neil still wondered how many of the people below had known about the attempt to take over the cruise ship. He’d read their minds, but there hadn’t been anything to find beyond a feeling of magic that he associated with charms. It was possible that they were escorting to freedom the very people who’d planned the deaths of an entire camp.
Samantha logged their position in the book Tonya had placed here for that purpose. The redhead was keeping detailed records of the trip. “Her mind is so full of hatred and gloating that I can’t get in to see if she was part of Devlin’s plan.”
“Same, but I’m working on it while she sleeps. I’ll find out.” Neil scanned the open ocean and then the depressed crew on the top deck. He avoided Charlie’s gaze, though he felt the teenager staring at him. “Do you think they’re capable of pretending well enough?”
Samantha frowned. “I’m sure Adrian is.”
Neil agreed. Mitchels were born liars.
“Tell me some sneaky things the other one has done so I can make a call on it.” Samantha didn’t want to charm Charlie if he couldn’t hide the truth. He’d been bugging everyone for days now, trying to find a hole in their mental walls. Charming him wouldn’t work for long.
Neil rattled off a few. “He kept Kenn from finding out he had gifts until well after they joined Safe Haven. He charmed Tracy and none of us knew. He was sleeping with Monica and we didn’t know that either. He kept his evolutions secret. We still don’t know what gifts he has.”
“And he tortured Kenn into submission.” Samantha nodded. “He’ll be okay. We can trust him.”
“I think so too.” Neil didn’t want to keep lying to Angela’s son or anyone who was close to her. This trip might restore their friendship. He didn’t want anything to interfere with that. “We’re off duty in about half an hour. We’ll handle it then.”
“Agreed.” Samantha leaned against Neil’s hard body, inhaling deeply of the salty air, feeling the hot sun on her skin, the warm breeze running through her hair. She missed her family, but there was no denying that she was happy being on an adventure. The need to do Eagle things so she could feel alive hadn’t faded. It had just been overshadowed for a while by the terror from her kidnapping.
Neil kept listening to her thoughts, but he didn’t detect the horror that was usually present when she thought about Chad. It was a good sign. She was recovering.
Which was great, because Neil was certain that he never would. Just being out here away from the boss and Jennifer was giving him the shakes.
Samantha clasped his hand.
Neil drew in a deep breath and pushed away the anxiety. They’d been concentrating on her recovery, as they should, but he was finally facing some of his own fears now too. It was uncomfortable, but necessary.
“What’s going on with you two?”
Samantha dropped to one knee as she pulled her gun and rotated.
Neil brought up a shield over them both, hand also dropping to his holster.
Amanda frowned. “Really?”
Samantha covered as she stood and holstered. “Practicing.”
Neil lowered his shield and drew in anther deep breath.
“Should I repeat my question?” Amanda had been watching them, and everyone else, since waking to find out they’d all been drugged and Safe Haven was gone.
“We were talking about Chad.” Samantha allowed that fear to flood her mind.
Amanda’s frown grew deeper. She didn’t have a lie detecting ability, but she didn’t need it right now. “Give me one reason why I should let it go.”
Neil did. “It’s the boss’s plan. Walk away.”
Amanda wouldn’t have believed it if not for Samantha’s nod. She trusted the weather woman. “Shift change in 30 minutes.” Amanda walked away.
Samantha let out a relieved sound. “That won’t work on her brother, will it?”
Neil sorted. “Not a chance.”
“You could just tell us the truth.”
Both of them flinched again, hands dropping to their weapons.
Tonya stared. “You’ve lost your edge, Neil.”
Neil grunted. “It was a rough run.”
“I believe you.” Tonya had seen how rattled Kenn had been upon their return from Heaven’s Road.
“No one is going to believe Safe Haven is gone because we know it isn’t.”
Neil hadn’t expected Tonya to say that. It was a relief. “How do you want to handle it?”
Tonya motioned Charlie over.
Adrian followed even though he hadn’t been invited.
“We have three options.” Tonya frowned as she spoke. “I can charm all of you, and because you’ll be willing, it will land, even on Neil and Samantha. It will snap easily, though, and we’ll still be in danger of revealing the truth to our enemies.”
“And that truth is?” Charlie crossed his arms over his chest and tried to give off a menacing vibe.
Tonya snickered. “Keep growing. You’ll get there.” Before he could reply, she told him what he’d suspected. “It was an illusion. Our camp is fine and so are our loved ones.”
Listening from her seat on the deck nearby, Missy glared. “Hey! That’s not allowed!”
Shawn shushed her. “You and Sarah aren’t skilled enough yet to charm senior Eagles and have it stick. Be quiet so I can hear the reason for you being here.”
Missy’s face darkened. “I’m not going back. If you try to make me, bad things will happen.”
Tonya sighed. “That’s why she’s here. The boss didn’t want our camp to be cursed.”
Morgan nodded.
“Missy’s curse wouldn’t be any stronger than her charm, though, right?” Charlie was sure his mom could withstand that much bad luck.
His relief, and Adrian’s anger, were kept to themselves. It hadn’t been the idea of anyone on this ship to trick everyone into thinking Safe Haven was gone. There was no need to punish them for it with a rant.
“Curses are different. Their strength depends in the emotions behind them.” Tonya moved on. “The second option is pretending, but I doubt all of us would be convincing enough. So that leaves locking our minds to others and to each other. Many of us have learned how to do that. We can teach the others who need it. But it means we won’t be able to contact each other mentally unless we can break through the shield.”
Adrian spoke up. “We can be teamed.”
Tonya nodded. “I’ll need a lesson or two on that.”
“Whenever you want. I can do it for everyone.”
“No.” Tonya’s voice hardened. “Only some of us. The others don’t need to know how to evade our scans.”
Thoughts went straight to Daisey and Ralph.
“We’ll handle that tonight while they’re sleeping.”
Tonya nodded again. She was glad Adrian was here. He knew more about magic than anyone else on this run. “I’ll leave it to you. Decide on the teamed matches too and give me the list. I’ll approve it based on my plans.”
“You got it.”
Beep-beep-beep.
Everyone turned toward the bridge console.
“I don’t recognize that one from Grant’s training.” Samantha looked at Neil. “Do you?”
“No.” Neil started to call Grant, and heard him coming up the stairs. His steps were fast and hard. Tension went through the group.
Several other came up behind Grant, including Greg, who’d already known Safe Haven was fine. A tiring dream walk had revealed a massive shield over the island and only one person had the power to do that. Angela was alive and well.
“What is it?”
Grant went to the bridge as he answered Tonya. “Something’s close to us.”
“What kind of something?”
“Stand by for that answer.”
Grant didn’t look like he’d slept at all yet, but no one doubted his ability to do the job. There was a strength in him that said he was dependable. Tonya wished more of them put off that vibe. She attributed it to Grant’s gifts unlocking. That run had cemented his place with the Eagles. Those who passed their first run were always cockier when it was over. Like I hope I will be when this mission is done.
Grant hit buttons and brought the radar image to life. He’d shut it off, only using sound, to keep his students from getting too distracted to watch the waves. A lot of smaller debris wouldn’t show up on radar sweeps. “Shit.”
The group moved closer, nerves reacting, hands dropping as they waited for him to explain.
“We have a problem.” Grant moved aside so Tonya could see the radar screen. “That’s not a landmass; it’s not stationary.”
Tonya scanned the huge red signature, heart picking up the pace. She’d seen the radar on the sub and on the cruise ship. When it showed those two ships, the signature wasn’t nearly as large. “What the hell is that?”
“I’m not sure.”
“Why are we worrying?” Greg wasn’t sure what the issue was. “A piece of big debris from the war is being moved around with the current. We’ll sail around it.”
Grant shook his head. “It’s traveling at a steady speed, and it’s big.”
Greg moved closer to see the radar. “How big?”
“It makes the Adriana look small, and it’s heading straight for us.”
“The UN.”
Grant shrugged worriedly at Neil’s guess. “Maybe. They might have already left their base to attack Safe Haven. If it’s them, we have to stop them right now. A ship that size could be carrying enough troops to overwhelm even the boss. We have to sink it.”
Tonya only had one more question. “How long until it reaches us?”
Grant drew in a ragged breath. “Less than 10 minutes.”
Tonya made the only choice that she could. “Start gathering energy. Prepare to fight for your lives, Eagles!”
“We need to vanish so we’ll have the element of surprise.” It was the only advantage Neil thought they might get.
Tonya agreed. “Those who can use their gifts in the water will hide our ship in exactly one minute. Hold it as long as you can. The rest of us will combine our energy into massive hits that will either sink their ship or leave us defenseless in the battle.”
Missy grabbed her times tables paper, ripped it free, and tossed it over the side of their ship. “The UN stole my homework!”
The page floated on the breeze, then landed in the gentle waves. Quickly soaked, it slid under the water and began a cold descent that would stop as soon as the salty waves conquered its integrity.
Shawn grunted. “I say we just let the kid loose on them. We’re guaranteed a win that way.”
Missy started gathering energy for the fight.
No one told her to stop. When it came to survival, all ages were needed.
Greg had been studying the radar. “I've never seen a signature that big before.”
Grant had, but not many times. “There are a number of things it could be.”
“Give us the good, the bad, and then the ugly.” Adrian was attempting levity. Everyone had come to full alert. They were now ready to fire at any movement and that could get them all killed. They needed to wait until Grant called it.
Grant turned the volume down on the radar and the radio. It was unlikely they were going to receive a transmission from Safe Haven at all, but it would be a really bad time for it to happen while they were undercover. “It really could be a piece of infrastructure. Most of it would have sank long before now, but it could be something newly destroyed by a tidal wave or an earthquake. That would be the good. We would be able to sail around it.”
“What's the bad?” Charlie was gathering energy, but unlike the other younger members of the crew, he wasn't panicking. He was channeling his tension into his gifts so he would have more options during the fight.
“Bad would be a battleship. They have a lot of capabilities that would allow them to fire on the island from a long distance. Battleship are made for waging war.”
Samantha tried to sound like she wasn’t scared. “What's the ugly?”
Grant's voice was grim. “Ugly would be an aircraft carrier. They're able to fire on land too, but they also carry planes that would be able to strafe the island from overhead while they fire from the water. Even if our people managed to hide in the tunnels, some of those planes carried bunker busters. I don't think there would be any survivors.”
A few seconds of silence followed that announcement. Terror came after it.
Then the anger started. Thick, pulsing waves of fury began radiating from the descendants.
“When I tell you to fire, aim exactly where Tonya and I hit it. Enough blows in the same place might puncture the hull and flood it.” Grant looked at Tonya. “We’ll need to be teamed because I'm so new at this. I'll show you where the hit needs to land and you can direct it.”
Tonya was drawing energy for the fight now, just like everyone else. “Missy, go below. I want you to protect the normals. Tell them what’s happening and keep them down there out of our way.”
Missy made a face.
Morgan pointed her toward the steps. “Follow orders That's what Eagles do.”
Missy knew that was true. She hurried down the steps to let the normals know that their lives were in danger once again.
Neil rubbed Samantha’s hand. “Together, Sammi.”
Samantha drew in a shaky breath. “Always.”
The couple prepared to go down together to keep the UN from reaching their island, their family.
All through the ship, people did the same if they were fighters. Those who weren’t hoped the magic users would get them through this.
Isabel hurried up the steps and came over to Tonya. “Where do you want me?”
“Stay next to Grant. He might need energy.” Tonya regarded Charlie. “I want you to get a message out to your mom if things go bad here. Warn her what’s coming. She’ll accept it from you.”
Charlie nodded. There was no need to pretend that he couldn’t reach the island from here. His gifts were about to be common knowledge.
“Why didn’t you dream walk then?”
Charlie glared at Greg. “So I didn’t give them away if this one of my mom’s crazy plans. Unlike you, I think before I act!”
Greg flushed. He hadn’t considered that someone might have followed him.
“Five minutes.” Grant pointed. “We should be able to see it coming over the horizon any minute now.”
“Shields up.” Tonya teamed with Grant, allowing him a rare view into her mind that only Angela had gotten so far. Even Kenn hadn’t been given this liberty.
Grant stayed still and eyed the halls of power that appeared in the redhead’s mind. He had no secrets, other than his desire to be an important leader. He didn’t bother trying to block anything from her.
Tonya didn’t explore because of that. She began showing him which of his mental doors might have a strong enough gift to do the damage they needed. Until now, he’d never opened them.
Grant got ready to drain himself to defend his ship as everyone watched the horizon and held layered shields.
Isabel had been listening from below. “Won’t they have seen us on their radar?”
Grant shook his head. “Unlikely. We’ve been going slow to avoid that, and this ship is shaped like a whale. Now that we’re covering it, anyone who saw it will hopefully assume it was an ocean creature that came up for air.”
“That’s why my mom decided on this ship!” Charlie was forever being impressed with his mother’s mind.
“Probably.” Greg moved closer to Charlie despite the boy’s clear dislike. During the fight, he would protect Angela’s son. He didn’t expect it to change anything. He just felt like it was what he should do.
Charlie thought Greg should be protecting Erin, but that woman was below. Because of her condition, she would not be fighting and Greg was needed up here.
“I see something.” Adrian’s eyesight was better than everyone else’s. “It’s too tall to be infrastructure, and it’s not shifting in the waves. It is a ship.”
“Damn.” Grant opened a mental door and got ready to shove in energy like he’d been training for. “Let them get closer. We’ll need point-blank hits to get through the hull. Battleships are made to withstand a lot.”
Adrian tensed. “I’ve been on a battleship. This is bigger. I think it’s a carrier.”
“We’re doomed.”
Grant nodded at Tonya’s comment. “Their hulls are made to slam into an iceberg and keep going. I don’t think our plan will work.”
“Well, it’s still the best one we’ve got.” Tonya shoved energy through her strongest door. “Samantha and Neil will aim for the bridge. Blow out their protection so Adrian can put their captain to sleep. Everyone else, fire where I do and don’t stop until you’re empty.”
Chapter Two
Throwing Shade
1
“That's not a battleship or an aircraft carrier. It's not shaped right.” Adrian motioned. “Check it out.”
Tonya picked up the field glasses she had refused to use during the skating rink drill. She adjusted them and gawked. “It's covered in train cars!”
Most of the people on the top deck had no idea what that meant. They all tried to see what she and Adrian were.
Grant took the glasses when Tonya held them out, wishing they had more than one pair.
Tonya also wished for that, but it was a piece of equipment that Safe Haven had never had many of. Angela had kept one pair there and sent one on this run. Tonya hoped to find a few more to add to their stock.
Curious, Jayda and Thomas hurried up the stairs and came over to the bridge. Ray and Theo were right behind them.
Morgan didn't like it that so many of the fighters were now on the top deck. Amanda's daughter was probably able to keep the peace below, but it would be a prime time for the normals to do something stupid. He motioned Shawn along. “Let's go do a patrol.”
Shawn realized Missy was down there with all of those unhappy normals and immediately obeyed.
Samantha and Neil both frowned, but they didn't say anything. If the normals attacked, the two senior Eagles were skilled enough to handle it, even if one of them was mentally unstable.
“Did we slow down?” Daisey looked at Morgan as he came down the steps.
Selito, sitting on the cot by Daisey, nodded sleepily. “Feels like it. Not sure, though. We were already going too slow.”
The normals who were leaving Safe Haven all scowled, thinking the same thing. Making the trip longer wasn’t going to change their minds and get them to stay. It was just going to piss them off and cause bad things to happen.
Shawn didn’t like the attitude down here. It reeked of rebellion. “It’s to evade radar.”
Daisey’s voice rose. “There’s no radar out there. It’s all a lie. Your alpha was just trying to kill us off! Now she’s gone. Justice.”
“Shut up, Daisey.”
“Or what?”
Ralph spoke up before Morgan or Shawn could answer her challenge. “Stop now. Let them handle whatever it is so we can reach land and get away from them.”
“I want to go back to the island and start over there!”
Shawn snorted as he walked through the cluttered living area. “That is never going to happen. I’d be welcome there before you would.”
His set tone got Daisey to stop talking. She wasn’t humming now. She started stewing.
Morgan stayed in the living area, reading thoughts and wishing they had already reached land. He didn’t need the mental updates from Adrian’s kill team, who were all on the same schedule as the normals for that reason. The celebratory atmosphere of the traitors down here was enough to turn his stomach. They were thrilled that hundreds of people had died in the cruise ship explosion, even the kids. “And you call us monsters.”
Morgan lifted his shield and stood by the steps while Shawn finished a sweep of the cargo area. “Read your books, do your assigned chores, and keep your mouths shut. The boss can’t save you now, and you’d be wise to remember that!”
Daisey hid a smile and resumed thinking about her book. She’d read 1984 a while back and noticed some similarities to old-world governments, but this time, the words and warnings seemed to predict what humanity was currently suffering as the magic users controlled everything and normals were forced into censorship to survive. Daisey was taking mental notes from the book to use in her quest to eliminate them all.
2
“Those aren't train cars.” Grant studied the huge boat that was slowly coming closer. “That's a cargo hauler. Those are shipping containers.”
Relief went through the crew, but they didn’t let their guard down. Even though it wasn't the UN like they had feared, it might still be a huge problem.
Grant focused on the bridge of the coming ship. “I don't see anyone on it.”
“Same.” Adrian had already started searching for live signatures. “I don't sense anyone on it. I'm not picking up anything at all.”
The blue and gray cargo carrier was at least 1000 feet long and twice as wide as their cruise ship. Adrian estimated there were three decks below the waves, with five more above the waterline. The top deck was almost completely covered in stacks of neatly organized containers the size of train cars. In places, those neat rows had shifted and fallen over, blocking paths on each side of the stacks. Adrian saw huge blue and yellow cranes on rails that were used for lifting and loading the large containers. On a dock, a similar system would have slid overtop the ship to lift and load the cargo as well, making it a slow but organized process that would have taken days to completely load or unload.
“They might be shielding themselves like we're doing right now.” Tonya refused to take chances with her team. “Keep those shields up.”
“I think it’s drifting. It’s moving too slow to be using engines.” Grant could see places along the hull where barnacles were starting to do damage. “It’s a nod to modern engineering that it’s still afloat.”
“Is it possible that somebody could still be alive on it after so long?”
Grant nodded right away at Charlie’s question. “There are enough containers; people could have opened them and found what they needed to survive. It really should have beached itself somewhere by now. Amazing.”
“What are the odds that it was blown away from the Port of Los Angeles during the war?”
Tonya looked over at Amanda.
Amanda shrugged. “I might have been near that area when it all went down.”
No one questioned how she and her girls had survived. A lot of people who had been near ground zeros who were now a part of Safe Haven. They all believed it was part luck and part Fate.
“It's completely possible, actually. It's really not hard to imagine that a wave lifted the ship and broke it away from morning mounts that were already damaged from tremors.” Grant could see that happening in his mind. “That would also explain why it’s out here instead of being beached. There aren’t as many land masses on this side of the map for it to hit.”
Ray stayed close, aware that Grant and Tonya were teamed. Ray wondered how Grant felt about that, but now wasn't the time to ask. If Tonya wanted to, she could let Grant know exactly how close Ray and Kenn had become. Ray hoped she didn't, but he was done pacifying other people. If it happens, Grant will just have to deal with it.
Grant scowled. “Your attitude stinks, Ray.”
Ray shrugged. “Could be worse. Don’t push me.”
People frowned but didn’t argue so it didn’t start a fight. Ray had spent very little time with Grant so far. The men were working different shifts most days. Even when they had time together, the tension was clear. Their few hours of sex before leaving on this run clearly hadn’t solved their problems.
Amanda braced her feet against a rougher swell that gently rocked their smaller ship. This former UN trawler was able to take a hit and keep going, but Amanda still hated boats and the water. “You’re sounding more like Marc every day.”
Ray beamed. “Thank you.”
Tonya snickered. She couldn’t help it. She found it interesting the way Bradys could be so cold and so hot at the same time. Ray had been showing signs of it all along, but his lineage had only recently been confirmed.
Amanda kept a tight grip on her shield. “The alpha already has two assholes, Ray. That’s more than enough.”
Ray stared back coldly. “And your point is?”
Amanda sighed, shaking her head at his icy tone. “You might not be coming back from this run. Didn’t you even consider for a minute that’s why she sent you along?”
Ray nodded quickly, aware of Grant’s surprise. “Of course, but she didn’t.”
“How do you know?”
“I’m one of the few family members that Marc has left. If she removes me, he won’t be happy.”
“Banishment isn’t death, Ray.”
“It is for our people.”
Adrian winced.
“Do you guys think we could put aside the personal bullshit long enough to handle this threat or is that asking too much?!”
Greg’s brow furrowed as he glanced at Neil. “She’s right. You have lost your edge.”
Neil glared. “Slam you!”
Greg opened his arms wide. “Bring it on, sweet cheeks. Just be ready for a wet ride. It’s been a while.”
Neil put a hand on his hip and bobbed his head. “Wade kisses me first.”
“Well, Wade likes you more than I do.”
Laughter eased the tension a little.
Grant resumed his job. “I can almost see a name. I just need it to get a little closer.”
Everyone waited while Grant used the glasses.
“I see the bridge.” Adrian was still trying to figure out the shape of the ship. Container boats were usually long, with a very pointed front hull that protected the rest of the boat if it hit anything. This hauler did have a slightly pointed front, but it was extremely wide. He’d never seen a container ship of this size.
“I'll be damned.” Grant grinned. “That's the Amerigo Vespucci. It’s a massive cargo ship that covered global freight routes.”
“I thought the Amerigo Vespucci was an Italian Naval ship.” Thomas was fascinated with boats anyway, but he’d longed to do a class aboard that vessel.
“There were two boats with the same name. One of them was the Navy training ship and the other one is this container ship.” Grant handed the glasses back to Tonya. “I don't think this is a threat. I think it broke free from a dock and has been adrift, possibly for 20 months.”
Tonya was almost certain that he was right, but taking a chance with the lives of her crew wasn't something she was going to do without a good reason. “We'll keep the shields up. When it gets close enough, a few of us will do scans.”
“If it is adrift, can we just anchor it here until we come back?” Isabel gestured. “Or maybe we just sail it home and call the run done. That thing has hundreds of containers on it. I'll bet it has everything that we need.”
Greg shook his head. “We need more of the rage antidote. It won't be carrying that.”
Tonya also denied that suggestion. “We’re going to get Jayda's family, and then we need some special equipment from a lab for our medical needs.”
Adrian spoke up. “I’m on a special mission for the boss. I'm not going back without accomplishing it.”
Even Grant reluctantly refused. “We need fuel, and even if that ship is full, it still won't be enough to cover Safe Haven through two years and a return trip with the boss’s full armada.”
Isabel understood their answers. “But those containers probably have a lot of things that we need. We can't just let it go by us and be lost.”
Tonya agreed with that. “I'll make a call in a minute. Hold those shields.”
Grant gently adjusted their trajectory away from the path of the cargo ship. It was possible that the wake from the vessel would cause wave magnification that might do them harm. It was already rocking them a bit more than he cared for.
“Isn't there a spell we can use that will reveal anyone on board?” Samantha was curious now about other types of magic that she didn't have access to. She didn't want to gather power, but she did want to know what the people around her were capable of.
“Not that I'm aware of.” Neil looked at Adrian.
Adrian was already running through his information banks. “I'll get back to you on that.”
There was a lot for him to go through now. On top of everything he had learned from his family and in lessons, what he had studied while he was child in the labs, then as a government tracker, there was the information and observations that he'd been gathering since the war. It was possible that a reveal spell did exist.
Amanda went to the steps and stayed there so she had easy access to both decks. “Sometimes an enforcer can send out a call that makes people respond, but I don’t know how to do that. Alicia didn't inherit that gift either. I’ve always assumed it will be one of my evolutions.”
Listening from below deck, both of Amanda’s kids were surprised to hear her admit there was something she couldn’t do.
“I might be able to do it.”
Everyone looked over at Charlie in confusion because he wasn't an enforcer.
Charlie gave them the first hint about his gifts. “My mom copied the abilities of everyone she came into contact with. As far as I know, there wasn't a single gift that she wasn't able to copy.”
“I believe you, but how does that give you this particular spell?” Amanda had no doubt that Angela had been collecting power for a long time.
Charlie smiled. “I'm a lot more like my mother than I am my father.”
Adrian grinned. “Did she know you were following her lead?”
Charlie shrugged. “I didn't mention it, but she did seem to know everything else, so I'm going to guess that she did.”
“That might have been part of why she let you come along for this run. New gifts need to be used. With practice under your belt, you'll be an asset in the final battle.”
Charlie didn't rise to Grant’s bait and offer any information on that subject. He just stepped toward the side of the ship that was going to be closest to the cargo container now approaching their location. “If this works, they're going to know we're here. Get ready to fight.”
Tonya assumed he was nervous. “We already are. We’ll handle what comes. You just take your time and do your best.”
Charlie huffed. “Going slow isn’t in my vocabulary.” He tossed out a powerful blast of magic before she could respond.
Surprise registered that Charlie was able to throw a spell through multiple layers of shielding.
Charlie followed the first blast with a second hit that was even stronger. It caught up to the first wave and propelled it farther than it would have gone on its own, reaching the middle of the cargo ship where the narrow, stark gray, five-story bridge stood tall and straight.
Charlie stayed with the magic as it settled over rusting infrastructure and sank down open stairways and hatches that should have been shut against the ocean.
Adrian connected to the teen, impressed with the live images. He narrated for the others. “Dark halls, slippery floors covered in debris and a few inches of water… No lights on, no signs of power. No footprints in the muck.” Adrian waited as Charlie drew energy for another blast.
“We’ll go down to the bottom now.” Charlie’s body arched as he threw the magic out this time.
Tonya could see it flying through the still, warm air and then it slammed into the cargo ship and vanished. She, and others, began trying to copy the odd gift.
Adrian stayed in Charlie’s mind as the teen tracked his magic. “Berths are empty. No bodies so far. Stacks of supplies wrapped in plastic. Very dark bottom decks. No signs of life.”
Charlie shuddered as he followed the dissipating power. “Something. Danger.” He opened his eyes and spoke with his mom’s demon voice. “There’s something living in the darkness, something hungry. Something dangerous. Beware the teeth.”
Charlie let go of the magic and yawned.
Adrian sent energy into the teen.
Tonya considered the warning. “Any idea what is was?”
Charlie yawned again. “Animals of some kind was all I could tell, and not just one. There were a lot of signatures. When we go down there, we need to be ready for a different type of fight.”
“In the dark against animals?” Adrian smirked. “Sounds like a job for senior Eagles.”
His taunt drew needed courage from people who’d started to let fear win.
“Younger fighters are faster.”
“I’m not afraid of the dark.”
“Senior Eagles need rocking chairs!”
Tonya gave Adrian a nod of appreciation. His training methods were good, but his ability to manipulate was second only to Angela. “Show of hands or call out; who wants a spot on this run?”
Volunteers came from both decks, including Charlie, Ray, and Adrian.
Tonya denied all three of those. “I want you to help Grant with getting the team onto that ship, Ray. You’re his spotter. Adrian, you have point over my boat. Charlie will keep track of the animals when the team lands.”
Charlie wanted to argue that it would be easier if he was closer but didn’t. Tonya was the team leader. It was her call to make.
“Morgan is head of security. He’ll lead a team. Pick your crew.”
Morgan was eager to risk his life again. Boredom had set in too fast after the run to Hell with Angela. “I’ll take the one-eyed bastard, the Navy spy, the aging breeder, and the controlling engineer.”
Greg laughed. “I love this job.”
Thomas, Isabel, and Theo all protested angrily.
Morgan pointed toward the empty side of the top deck. “Get your kits and meet me there in five minutes. Until then, shut up.”
More anger went through the three chosen fighters.
Tonya understood Morgan was winding them up, but she wasn’t sure why he’d chosen them. Greg was a solid pick, and Thomas had sailing experience, but Isabel and Theo were rookies.
Expendable rookies. Samantha didn’t like that, though she understood the reasoning.
Tonya wasn’t sure. Theo was an engineer, and Isabel was one of the boss’s favorite people. Tonya didn’t think Morgan would risk their lives casually.
“I also want your fire-fearing XO, and the traitor’s Marc-obsessed sister.”
Adrian burst out laughing. It had been a long time since he was out with the Eagles on a long run. He’d forgotten they had different rules even though it had been his training.
Jayda and Amanda joined the go-team by the bridge while glaring at Morgan.
Tonya motioned. “Lower your shields.”
As the layers came down, people tensed for a strike from anyone on the cargo ship that they might have missed.
Tonya tossed a copy of Charlie’s reveal spell and tracked it down into the big ship exactly like he’d done.
It wasn’t as strong, so it didn’t go as far, but Charlie still grinned at her. “Respect, Red.”
Tonya kept tracking the magic and stood straighter. Praise from a Brady is powerful even if it is a teenager.
Charlie’s smile dimmed. “I’m getting a bit tired of age being the first thing you see when you look at me.”
Tonya copied Ray’s cold response. “It could be worse.”
Charlie heard the warning and let it go for now. By the end of this run, his age wouldn’t matter to anyone aboard anymore.
“Planning to do big things, are you?”
Charlie eyed Neil with a coldness the trooper wasn’t expecting. “Mind your own.”
Neil didn’t push, but he did wonder why the boy was suddenly so hostile.
“If you think about it, it isn’t sudden at all.” Charlie walked by them and took Amanda’s place at the top of the steps. “I can cover this shift as XO on point until I’m needed for animal observation.”
Tonya was happy with that. She would be too distracted to do it and it was supposed to be Jayda’s shift, but she wouldn’t be here.
Tonya spotted the animal signatures, but unlike Charlie, she recognized them. “I grew up poor. We had to fight those a lot.”
“What is it?” Morgan checked his gear, triggering the others to do the same.
“Mice.” Tonya remembered those days with no fondness.
Buster lifted his head and glanced around, searching for his mortal enemy, the dreaded mouse.
Tonya was lost in the past. “They used to get into the cupboards and eat our food. They would chew holes in our clothes. Sometimes they would nip us if we reached for something where they were hiding.”
“I’m sorry for your emotional baggage, but you’re wrong about the problem.” Neil had also grown up poor, but they’d lived by the water. “It’s not mice. Those are rats, and they don’t chew holes or nip. They destroy, maul, and transmit any number of diseases. Rats are bad, but water rats, ship rats, can be deadly.”
Grant nodded.
So did Thomas. “We need to stop that ship and leave it alone until we’re ready to clear it out.”
“Are we doing that, Boss?”
Tonya tried not to feel proud at hearing Morgan call her that and failed. She shook her head. “My go-team will secure the bridge, stop the boat, and then give me an update on its condition. We’ll go from there.”
Morgan nodded approvingly. He didn’t think leaving the big ship anchored was a good idea. It had survived for so long because it was mobile; it went with the current and seemed to have avoided the worst storms. Anchoring it might doom it before they could return for it.
“Rats carry rabies, right?” Samantha was very glad Neil hadn’t been chosen for the go-team.
Neil felt bad that he wasn’t going in place of one of the rookies. “They can. The big threat, other than the damage they do with their teeth and claws, is the parasites they carry.”
“The plague.”
Neil nodded at Isabel’s horrified murmur. “The fleas can jump, so I’d suggest a change of clothing before we go.”
Samantha’s face froze.
Morgan lifted a brow. “We?”
Neil sighed. “I can’t stay here while you go face that threat.”
Morgan waved him over. “Neil in place of Theo.”
Theo scowled even though he no longer wanted to go. “Why me and not the woman?”
“You just answered your own question, mate.” Isabel glared at him. “Down in front. Your number was revoked.”
Theo’s face reddened at her polite way of telling him to shut up. He stomped over to the bench and dropped down on it.
“Do you want to use the medical gear?” Greg didn’t think it would be strong enough to withstand a fight without tearing, but he wasn’t sure what else they could change into.
“No.” Tonya was saving that for their lab entry.
“What about the firefighter gear we found in that last crate?” Neil had wondered why the boss sent it along. “It can take damage. Angela even packed the thick gloves.”
Tonya looked at Morgan. “It’s your call, team leader.”
Morgan was suddenly sure Tonya was going to be a great boss on this run. “Get changed, go-team. Wear the pants, jackets, and gloves over what you have on now. Tuck the pants into your boots. Make sure you adjust your holsters and belts to the outside of the clothes so you can still use them.”
While Morgan herded his team below, Tonya read Grant’s thought about the cargo ship. “Show me how they’ll board it and where we’ll pick them up when they’re done.”
Ray also followed along, assuming he would be part of those moments.
Charlie glanced at Adrian.
Adrian shook his head.
Charlie sighed. His need for adventure was growing. He would sit this one out without complaint, but the next time, he might not be able to. The voices in his head were too loud to keep ignoring.
Samantha stomped over to Adrian. “Help me!”
They both ignored the witnesses who turned in surprise.
Adrian smiled at the anxious storm tracker. “Workout first, then scan for storms every five minutes until you relax or drop.”
Samantha let out a ragged breath. Then she marched over to the small training area and started doing a workout.
Tonya hadn’t paid attention to Adrian’s leadership methods before she’d changed, and after, Angela had been in charge. She stared at him, wondering if she’d been wrong.
Adrian pushed that impression, carefully. “Most rookies won’t ask for help to control their emotions like she did. You’ll need to spot the signs and cover it for them.”
“Sometimes senior Eagles will do it for you.” Neil gave Adrian a nod as he went by them. “It’s how we were trained.” He didn’t look at Samantha. Seeing how scared she was would only make him feel bad for volunteering.
Tonya swallowed her pride. “Teach me during this run?”
Adrian loved how that felt. “It would be my honor.”
Tonya started to say he had none, but that insult didn’t really fit anymore.
Adrian was thrilled with the progress. He walked the top deck on a security patrol, mind settling into a happy place that he rarely reached anymore.
Tonya felt the curse about to kick in. She didn’t warn him, but she also didn’t get set to enjoy it like she usually did. Things were changing between them.
Adrian felt it coming too. He stopped, sighing deeply as he braced for whatever awful pain was flying toward him now.
A large, wet splat hit him from above.
Adrian groaned, hand coming up to wipe away the mess from his cheek. “Really? Out here?”
Tonya didn’t see the bird that had shit on him. She tried not to laugh and failed. “That was freakin’ awesome!”
Splat!
Tonya shouted.
Adrian burst out laughing as shit ran down her shoulder. “Your curse might be backfiring.”
Splat!
“Hey!”
People darted for cover as a small flock of birds came low enough to be seen; heavy splats hit the two ships like falling rain.
It was hard to tell what species of birds they were with so much feces falling and eyes not being fond of filling with it. Adrian guessed they were American Gulls, a type that they’d been dealing with for a long time. Not one of those interactions had been pleasant, but at least this time they weren’t blind horrors attacking a bus of innocent kids.
Grant got his hat on and stayed at the helm, frowning. “This is not a good sign of things to come.”
Ray drew his gun, aimed well, and fired once.
Hands dropped to holsters at the loud echo.
A dead gull slammed into the deck by Grant’s feet.
The rest of the flock scattered, calling angrily as they headed for a safer altitude.
Grant eyed the dead bird. His stomach growled. It was easily the size of a turkey, with long, plump legs.
Ray reloaded the single shot and put away his gun. “Don’t say I never give you anything.”
Grant chuckled. “A sure way to a man’s heart is through his stomach.”
“Well, I’m not cooking it, so you’ll have to depend on the kindness of someone else for that.” Ray went toward the cleaning crate. “I will help clean up the mess.”
Grant scanned to be sure the only child onboard wasn’t listening to them and grinned. “Won’t touch guts and blood but doesn’t mind handling shit. You’re definitely a gay man, Ray.”
Shocked, Ray brayed laughter like a donkey. He’d forgotten that Grant had an uncensored sense of humor.
Adrian was also laughing. “I can’t believe you went there!”
Tonya groaned. “Gross, but hilarious.”
“Wow.” Charlie shook his head, snickering. “These moments are really not appropriate for anyone under 18.”
Adrian turned toward him. “You’re under 18.”
Charlie motioned dramatically. “That’s what I’m sayin’.”
Fresh laughter went through the ship, alleviating more of the tension and settling the nerves of the go-team. All of them were able to breathe deeper and find a balance between nervous and excited that didn’t make their stomachs churn.
Except for Daisey. She resumed reading her book to keep her thoughts hidden, while gently rubbing the wad of C-4 in her pocket; the blasting cap hadn’t been secured yet. They were only a day away from land and it was almost time to blow this popsicle stand right to Hell.
Chapter Three
Ship Happens
1
“How do we get them onto it?” Tonya hadn’t planned to board anything that size during this run. “We have planks, but that ship is so much taller, there's no way it will match up even if we're running the same speed.”
“I'm going to sail all the way around it first.” Grant was already doing that as he spoke. “We're searching for a boarding platform and a hatch. There will be a ladder leading up to it. That's where they'll go in.”
Tonya didn’t see anything that appeared to be a door or a ladder yet. “Do all ships have a boarding platform and a ladder?”
“Most do, especially that size. Some of them will have short ladders and some of them will be long. It depends on the type of vessel.” Grant observed the wake from the big ship and gently eased closer to it to practice. Water sprayed both ships as some of the wake hit them and bounced. “An oil tanker, for example, will have a very long ladder because the door needs to remain above the water line even when the ship is fully loaded. If it's empty, it can be a long climb.”
Tonya blanched as she understood his point. “They're going to have to climb a ladder to reach the hatch?”
Grant nodded. “It was common practice. Captains don't know the intricacies of the ports they were sailing into. A harbor pilot specific to that area would get on the ship and sail it to the dock because they were familiar with the currents and places where boats needed to be handled very carefully.”
“I understand all that, but you're telling me those pilots jumped while both ships were moving?”
“Yes. And often, it happened in the dark. A ship that was due to dock at dawn would require a harbor pilot to take over the helm an hour before that.”
Tonya's stress level went up another notch. She vaguely remembered hearing something about this a few months ago when Angela had been talking to Grant about the unused entrance on the far side of their cruise ship, but she hadn’t been paying attention. “Tell me how it works.”
“Once we find the boarding hatch, I match speed and get as close to the ladder as I can. Then the go-team will jump, one by one, and begin climbing.”
Charlie looked over. “What happens if the hatch is locked?”
Grant confirmed that concern. “It’s supposed to be. The crew inside opened the door for the harbor pilot. Assuming it’s locked, they'll have to be careful; if they blow the door open, they could damage the ship and if they cut the lock or a hinge, then they can't make it secure enough to keep water out if the seas get rough. We’ll have to let Morgan look at it first and decide what to do from there.”
“So my team gets to hang on to a rusty ladder on the side of that ship while it's moving and try to pick a lock?!”
Adrian grinned at Tonya. “This is what Eagles live for.”
Morgan and his crew came up the stairs, all wearing heavy gear. They tugged and pulled, trying to adjust to the uncomfortable, ill-fitting outfits. On the women, the pants and jackets had been rolled up and tied in place. The yellow and gray clothes hung awkwardly over their slender bodies, making it clear they weren’t firefighters. On the men, the pants were too short in places and the jackets were didn’t button correctly. The mismatched gear hadn’t come from an area with people who were built like the Safe Haven population.
Tonya turned to Morgan. “I assume you heard all of that?”
Morgan wasn't concerned about getting through the container ship’s hatch. All of them making the jump while in gear they were all unfamiliar with was a different story. “I want us to practice boarding maneuvers here on the top deck. I assume this will be a running jump?”
“Yes.” Grant pointed as he steered their ship around the rear of the cargo container. “See that ladder right there? There’s a door at the top of it.”
Everybody peered closely, making faces as they saw the small window of opportunity the go-team was going to have.
The ladder went up more than 50 feet to reach a small, square, steel platform that was red from rust and crusty with layers of salt. Only two or three of the team would even be able to fit on it at one time, while the rest depended on the unknown integrity of that ladder to hold them until it was their turn to board.
“I'll probably have to make multiple attempts to get you all onto it safely.” Grant was already fighting with the wave magnification. “Even adrift, it’s dangerous to stay in its wake. You'll jump one at a time, with about 10 seconds between.”
Morgan scanned his go-team again and shook his head. “I want to leave the women here.”
Jayda didn't protest. She would rather be here anyway, and the thought of jumping while in this heavy gear was making it hard to draw in a full breath.
Isabel stepped closer to Morgan. “I understand you have a protective nature, mate, but I can do this. You have to give me room to be myself.”
Morgan sighed. “If anything happens to you, Stanley and the boss will take turns killing me.”
Isabel laughed. “My kids will help them.”
Morgan snickered, but his nerves didn't give him a break. “Stick close to me, okay?”
“That was the plan all along.” Isabel turned on the charm. “There's no one here better for me to learn from.”
“Suck up!”
“Over protector!”
They both laughed.
It didn't make either of them feel better.
“It looks like the hatch wasn't shut when it broke away from the dock.” Grant used the field glasses again. “That would explain how the animals below are surviving.”
Jayda tried not to let the relief of being left behind come through her voice. “I didn't think land animals could survive on saltwater.”
“They can't live on it alone, but as each generation is born, if saltwater is the majority of what’s available, they start to adapt. After a year's worth of births, it's possible that offspring could survive on a 50/50 mix. Rain coming through the top doors would have provided the rest.” Ray assumed the big ship had managed to avoid enough bad storms that the rain coming in hadn’t been enough to sink it.
“All these neat learning moments are wonderful, but can we start practicing that jump and hold class later?” Amanda had no intention of being left behind with Theo and Jayda.
Morgan and Greg began rearranging things on the side of the ship where they had a dozen boarding planks stacked. There was a clear area between the rails of about three feet long that they would jump through. This ship wasn’t made for these maneuvers
“We're going to practice running and jumping.” Morgan pointed where he wanted them to stand and then where he wanted them to jump to. “We're only going to do it a few times. I don't want you to get tired. Everybody, adjust your outfit one more time and then start running and jumping. Try to get a couple feet into the air, with your hands out to grab the ladder.”
Normals below deck tensed at the thudding tremors that began to shake the small boat as the go-team practiced going.
Adrian’s kill team tried to go back to sleep; all of them wished they were up top for the action.
2
“We’re ready.” Morgan refused to acknowledge the bad feeling that came with his announcement. “Line up by rank. I’ll go last.”
Neil stepped over to the open rail area without looking at Samantha. He wasn’t saying goodbye every time they were parted for a few hours. That would only make the trepidation worse. He concentrated on the training runs he’d done that would help, and the sound of the water hitting both ships. He found it soothing.
Samantha understood his reason for going, but she couldn’t help the concern. Neil was still too thin, a bit shaky at times, and he had a healing gash across his cheek from being hit with Devlin’s gun. He also still had yellow bruises from the run to Heaven’s Road. She didn’t want him to go.
Adrian caught Samantha’s attention.
Samantha went to the workout area and dropped down for another set of pushups. She’d just done a weather check; it was clear in all directions for miles, with a bright sun above them and no clouds to block it.
Greg took the next spot in line while sending Adrian a quick request.
Adrian nodded. “I’ll look after them.”
Greg trusted Adrian to protect Erin and the baby even though he hated their former leader. Angela, Marc, and even Sarah had accepted Adrian into their lives despite all his flaws. There would never be true peace between Greg and Adrian again because of that.
“I’ll be fine.” Erin lingered near the workout area and enjoyed her newfound health. She no longer had the rage illness, and she hadn’t lost the baby. She also still had the strength that she hadn’t wanted to give up. It all could have gone very differently.
Greg used a bit of his energy to scan Erin again with his new gift. The mental image of his tiny son curled up and resting allowed the one-eyed man to smile. He breathed in deeply and got set to risk his life so Safe Haven would have what it needed to care for his children.
Thomas was next to the line, with Isabel right behind him. The two rescued lab residents watched their teammates for cues and hoped they performed well when it was called for.
Amanda was last to the line, but it didn’t bother her. What did draw her ire was the edge of a bruise showing on Isabel’s neck. It was yellow now, fading, but still a vivid reminder that normals were dangerous. Isabel had almost been raped during Devlin’s rebellion, along with Amanda and both of her daughters. Fresh anger flooded her mind. She used it to center herself. Anger was useful for an enforcer.
Margret and Alicia were on the crowded top deck now, watching, but neither of them said goodbye or expected their mother to make arrangements for their future if anything happened to her on this short run. Mitchels didn’t roll that way.
Buster came over to the girls and flopped down by their boots.
Neither of them tried to touch the cat. They better, but they enjoyed him being so close.
Morgan completed the line.
Grant steered them close enough to the larger ship that Morgan could see small dents in the side of the hull from where it had between hit by a lot of debris. He assumed that had happened during the war.
“It’s adrift for sure. I’m going as slow as I can and still passing the spot.” Grant shut off the engine. “We’ll catch their drift as they drift and then drift along next to them, if you catch my drift.”
Ray smiled at the wordplay, but no one else did. Not having an engine running would make it harder to handle things if something went wrong.
“I want you to look after Missy.” Morgan ignored the dirty glare from Shawn, and the matching look from the little girl who was still refusing to do her math work.
Everyone else glanced around to see who Morgan was talking to.
Charlie had been expecting the request. “I’ll handle it.”
Thomas tugged on his uncomfortable firefighter jacket. “You picked a passive teenager. Because of his mother, right? You know he can use Angela’s name to get her obedience.”
A few people laughed or snorted.
Charlie grinned.
Thomas didn’t understand.
Isabel had the answer even though she hadn’t seen Charlie in much action yet. “He’s like his mother. He told us that.”
Morgan nodded. “They love kids and they’re ruthless. His father is a badass. His mother is hazardous. Charlie is lethal.”
A few of the crew rolled their eyes. A small fight against normals where he’d used magic wasn’t convincing.
Charlie didn’t mind as much this time. Shawn was one of the people doubting his skill. It might give him an edge.
“The first two jumpers can go in 30 seconds.” Grant timed the waves that were coming between the ships. “I’ll need to fire up the engine for a few seconds between jumps to keep us alongside. That wake is thick. It keeps pushing me away.”
Neil was studying the small, rusting platform at the boarding hatch. “We’ll meet at the top and discuss plans from there.”
“I’m on your heels.” Greg was ready to go.
Neil backed up a few more feet, then took off running.
Samantha hurried up to watch, dripping sweat on the deck.
Neil felt as free as a bird as he left their ship, feet propelling him. And then he began to fall.
His hands grabbed the ladder and pulled his body in tight.
“Incoming!” Greg’s shout was muffled by the low roar of the water, but Neil heard it. He began to climb out of the way.
The ladder vibrated roughly as Greg nailed his landing and also began to climb.
Both men were relieved that the ladder was sturdier than it appeared to be.
Thomas got set while Grant restarted the engine and steered them back into the wake.
Morgan eyed Isabel’s aging face and forced his mouth to shut.
Isabel felt his fear and stomped her foot. “Stop it!”
“Clear for the next 30 seconds!”
Thomas took off running at Grant’s call.
Isabel watched closely, waiting until Thomas reached the rusty ladder and began to climb. She took off running right as Mogan started to forbid her to go.
The jump was almost too good. She slammed into the ladder and stuck there, breath knocked out of her.
Morgan shook his head. “I’ll be grayer than she is by the time this run is done.” He kept his attention on Isabel as Grant once again started the engine to adjust their position.
Amanda checked her cloak once more to be sure it was tied down correctly. “Gray hair on a man can be sexy. You’re good either way.”
Morgan smiled at her. Mitchels were handy during action moments.
Jayda edged closer to the gap to see how far it really was. She was trying to convince herself that she had the courage to do this. Isabel had made it and she was older, weaker, and had less training.
“Clear for the next 20 seconds!” Grant was having trouble holding it steady now. The big ship’s wake was increasing.
Amanda sailed out into open space as if she was gliding. She took a grip on the ladder with one hand and pulled herself up effortlessly with typical Mitchel confidence.
Morgan laughed. “I love Safe Haven women.” He took off running.
His foot hit a wet spot on the deck and slipped. He tumbled through the gap without getting any height and immediately began to fall toward the ocean.
“And he was worried about the girls. That’s some irony right there.” Ray chuckled.
Most of the witnesses didn’t share Ray’s appreciation for the way life liked to bite people in the ass for arrogance.
“Help him!”
“Get a rope!”
Jayda took off running while pulling rope from her belt. She leapt off their boat, free hand already out for the ladder.
She grabbed the rusty rail as easily as Amanda had, dropping the rope with her other hand; it was already tied to her belt. She took a tight, two-handed grip on the ladder and waited to feel a vicious tug that said Morgan had found it.
Morgan recoiled from a scratchy hit in the face, but his hands instinctively grabbed it. He wrapped the rope around his wrists and held on.
The wake battered him. Water flew into his face, up his nose, and slapped his skin, trying to pry him away from the side of the ship as he hung on for his life.
Jayda groaned at the rough jerk. She waited a few seconds in hopes that he’d gotten a good hold and then she started climbing. It would take a while, but it would pull him up to the ladder. Expecting him to pull himself up on the rope was unreasonable considering that he was probably just trying not to drown at this point.
The thick gloves kept Jayda’s hands protected as she struggled up the steps.
Morgan held his breath and the rope as he smacked into the side of the container ship again; the wake sprayed him mercilessly. He couldn’t get a full breath.
Jayda moved faster, using shoulders that were still sore from Neil’s run. The daily workouts she’d done before that allowed her to pull him above the wake and then keep going.
Morgan groped out for the ladder and held it, coughing. Pause!
Jayda stopped climbing, also eager to get her breath back.
Cheers and clapping echoed from their ship and from the ladder above them.
Morgan shut his eyes and took deep breaths. Thank you!
Jayda wasn’t in the mood for humility or gratitude. You didn’t have to trick me onto the run. I would have found the balls on my own.
Morgan’s coughing, croaking laughter was a relief to everyone who heard it.
Samantha was still watching Neil. He was nearing the platform. “How close are they to the wildlife?”
Charlie and Tonya were both keeping track of the animals that hadn’t noticed their arrival yet.
“A few decks above.”
“Other side of the ship and down. Go-team will head up.”
Samantha sucked in air and stopped herself from trying to communicate with Neil.
“They’ll be fine.” Shawn could feel Samantha’s near panic. He understood. He was also worried, just controlling it better. It didn’t matter that Morgan thought he was dangerous to Missy now. Shawn had gotten close to Morgan while they’d been in that throuple with Pam. Those emotions hadn’t faded for him. He missed the friendship, and he still cared about Morgan’s wellbeing.
“He cares about you too.” Missy had spoken with Morgan many times since Pam’s death. “He has to hide it under his Eagle ego.”
Shawn chuckled. Then he frowned. “Math!”
Missy started to give another reason to delay.
Charlie looked over. “Do it.”
Missy shivered. Then she went to the makeshift desk and got started.
Shawn started to ask why she wouldn’t do it for him.
“Later.” Charlie tossed out another blast of magic to track the rats on the ship as Neil reached the platform with the hatch.
Tonya was impressed that Charlie had gotten the child to obey, but she didn’t like the veiled threat in his tone. “Your son won’t like that.”
“My son doesn’t require that. He doesn’t hate educational settings. He wasn’t allowed to run wild in our camp without rules just because he was raised in a lab. My son already understands education might save the world from being destroyed again by stupid people.” Charlie locked eyes with Missy. “You get what I’m saying?”
Missy quickly nodded. “If I don’t learn this stuff, I’ll be stupid. I might become one of those bad people.”
Charlie’s tone softened. “You’d never really be one of the bad people, Missy. You’re too sweet for that.”
Missy smiled at him.
Charlie pointed at the notebook, then resumed his magic scans.
Missy dug into the times tables without any more delays.
Shawn wasn’t sure why he didn’t have Missy’s respect like Charlie clearly did, but he now planned to have a conversation about it with someone. He just doubted it would be the pampered teenager.
Tonya saw Neil open the cargo ship’s boarding hatch easily and tried to relax. The rest of the go-team was coming up the ladder. They would all be inside the ship and out of sight in a matter of minutes. Out of reach of my help.
“That already happened and they survived.”
Tonya frowned at Adrian.
Adrian shrugged. “A leader can’t afford to spend their time worrying. They have other duties to perform.”
Tonya realized he was right. She hadn’t planned on stopping until they reached Baja. This would add a few hours to her schedule.
Grant was keeping track of thoughts as well as the ships. “More like days.”
Tonya stared. “Say that again.”
Grant waved. “I assume you’ll want us to start that big bitch. We can’t tow it, and without the engine, we can’t steer it.”
“So?”
“So it isn’t as easy as cranking a key or replacing a battery like you would in a car. It’s a strict, multi-step recommissioning process. It can take days even with an experienced crew and you want me to stay on this boat with you where I’m safer. I’ll be talking Eagles through it over a radio. Get comfy. We’ll be here for a while.”
“Damn it!” Tonya didn’t have another solution, though. She was already determined to take that ship home with them.
“Have you decided how you want to do that?” Charlie didn’t really care either way except that if they were going to be here for days, he wanted a trip to that ship so he could crush this restlessness for a while.
“Not yet. I don’t want to spare a crew to sail it to our island, and I don’t want all of us to go do that either. It will add weeks to the timeline and we’re already going to be cutting things close with even a one-day delay. The UN might slide right by us.”
“You do have another option. You could-”
Tonya cut Ray off. “I know, but sailing that thing to Baja will draw attention.”
“You could anchor it a few miles away and leave me and Grant on it to handle the rest of the recommissioning. All you’d need to do would be to clear it first. We could even catch up to you.”
Grant nodded. “That’s a good idea. Amanda can sail this one in, and Ray and I can take our time making sure the AV is able to make the trip home.”
Tonya refused to commit to that because she still didn’t want to split up the team more than they already were. “I’ll let you know.”
Adrian was happy with her for not giving in. Tonya had been taught to think things through by one of the best planners the world had ever seen. She was already doing her mentor proud.
“What are we supposed to do while they’re gone?” Theo crossed his arms over his chest. “Sit here and look pretty?”
Tonya snorted. “You don’t have to worry about that. There’s exactly nothing pretty about you right now.”
But Tonya understood his point. People needed to be kept busy so they didn’t go looking for trouble. “Charlie will continue magic sweeps and math enforcement. Shawn will do patrols of both decks. Grant and Ray will plan the recommissioning process. Adrian has point. And I’ll start adjusting our schedule to account for this stop. Sound okay to you?”
Theo sighed, voice lowering. “I just need something to do.”
Tonya now had that covered. “Grant and Ray will need specific gear and tools gathered up, I would imagine. Handle that. Bring it all up here so they can look it over. Make sure to give them one backup for every item if we have a spare. Start with a basic tool box.”
“I will. Thank you!” Theo hurried below, smiling. He liked how it felt to be trusted in the cargo bay. Tonya wasn’t letting hardly anyone into the supplies.
“They’re all in.” Ray kept a mental link to Amanda without letting anyone know. The enforcer had offered and he’d accepted without questioning. He assumed it was to keep a link to her girls without anyone knowing she was worried about them. Mitchel rules were odd.
Tonya exchanged a glance with Adrian.
Adrian decided it was time for a quick security sweep below even though Shawn was heading down there. It would make Ray think he was checking on Amanda’s girls, but the link the enforcer had into Ray’s mind was to monitor his stability. By the time they reached land, Ray might have forgotten they were teamed if Amanda was careful about locking up her emotions. And she’s always been good at that.
Grant shut the engine off so their ship wouldn’t get too far ahead of the cargo container.
Something dinged in the back of Tonya's mind.
Instead of ignoring it and forcing herself to concentrate on revamping the schedule, she allowed her mind to follow the thread. That had been one of Angela's biggest rules for leading a run. She told me danger doesn't always present itself in an obvious form. Sometimes it looks like a mundane daily operation.
Their ship began to slow, but it was too much now. They began to fall back from the ladder.
Morgan and his team were all inside the cargo ship now. In another minute, Grant would have to fire up this engine again for them to keep pace, or they would fall behind the big ship.
Another warning bell rang in Tonya's mind. She stared at the knocked over and rusting cargo containers without really seeing them. The boss told me those everyday mundane procedures always hid a consequence. What are we doing right now?
Charlie glanced over at her.
So did Ray.
Tonya followed that thread. We're trying to keep pace with the bigger ship and we can't do it, so we have to keep using the engine to catch up.
Dismay crossed Tonya's face and made her stomach cramp. “We're using extra fuel every time we restart the engine!”
Grant understood at the same time, but his hand had already been activating it. The engine fired to life, sucking down another big glob of gas.
Tonya joined him by the bridge. “Do we still have enough to make it to Baja?”
Grant estimated and nodded. “But it'll be close. If we run the engine for a few hours here, we might not make it.”
“Shut it off and let us drift until the team is ready to be picked up. If we fall out of radio range, we’ll use mental communication.” Tonya sent that to Morgan too.
We’ll be fine, Red. We're headed up the stairs to the bridge right now. No signs of life so far and no problems.
Morgan's quick, calm mental response allowed a lot of them to breathe easier but not Tonya. She had forgotten to take the mundane operations into account and now she had to let miles of ocean come between them and the go-team. “Morgan's right. Gray hair all around by the time this run is done.”
Chapter Four
Dead In The Water
1
I’ve never seen that many rats in one place before now. Morgan was trying to count them all, but the mass kept moving. And I hope I never do again.
The team was observing from a long, filthy window right above the water filtration room. They’d expected it to be bad, but it was worse.
That may be the most disgusting thing I’ve ever seen. Neil had witnessed a lot of gross moments as an Eagle, but this was easily in the top three. The worst part for him was the smell. Rot and shit permeated this entire floor and they were a level above the nest.
Amanda forced herself to look away before her stomach turned. I agree. I’ve been at family slaughters with better views.
Isabel hated the squeals and chirping noises that echoed louder than the water. Reicher would have set this ship on fire right here and let it sink.
Morgan had teamed them so they didn’t need to use verbal communication that would alert the rodents to their presence. It was awkward for the Isabel to suddenly hear all of their thoughts in her head, but it was also educational. She hadn't realized how uncomfortable the magic users must feel. Never having any privacy wasn't something she would be able to handle.
You get used to it.
Isabel didn't argue with Amanda, but she also didn't agree. She also didn’t like getting an answer to a question that she hadn’t asked. It was a violation.
You’ll get used to that too.
Isabel’s eyes narrowed. I’m not afraid of you.
Amanda smiled. Good.
You won’t think so when I beat your ass!
Morgan scowled at them both, stopping the spat.
It had taken them half an hour to find a map of the ship that allowed them to get down here. Greg and Morgan had taken turns tossing out weak copies of Charlie's tracking gift so they could determine the exact location of the nest. Now that they were here, everyone was on edge.
Looking down at the constantly moving, squirming mass made Greg's stomach hurt. He wasn't normally squeamish. This is an exception.
There had to be a thousand vermin in the huge, dim, reeking room, with a huge rat in the middle that was easily the size of a full-grown ground hog.
That's a female.
No one responded to Thomas's comment because it was obvious. Her stomach was swelled like an overripe watermelon and due to pop at any time.
A large male rat hopped onto that female and began mounting her.
The female didn't seem to notice. She was scenting the air, whiskers twitching hungrily.
Mating was taking place all through the nest. Several other females also looked like they were due to give birth at any point. One was currently pushing out a pup very near that huge center female.
The enormous brood mother snatched up the newborn and began eating it. Blood, guts, and amniotic fluid squirted in every direction.
Greg was repulsed. Life really was determined to find a way to continue no matter what situation it was put into. Normally, he respected that. This time, he wished the survival drive wasn't as strong. This was another nightmare he would wake from while sweating and trying not to scream.
Morgan motioned.
The team retreated into the next hallway, following their leader away from the rancid area.
The inside of this ship was painted white and was remarkably bright, allowing for a clear view without the need of their few remaining flashlights. The way the windows were set high into the walls allowed light from the very top deck to reflect off of the glass all the way down the stairs. Morgan assumed it was the same throughout the ship.
It was hard to tell that the boat was moving while they were down here inside of it. This stairwell was in the center of the cargo hauler, muting noises; Morgan didn't hear the ocean either. In fact, I don't hear anything. That made him nervous.
He scanned the team and realized they were all refusing to think about anything right now so they didn't have to dwell on what they had just seen.
Morgan gently broke the team effect between them so he could contemplate it without disturbing their mental break. He wasn’t happy about the nest being so big, but it could provide a lot of meals if people were starving.
No one spoke as they returned to the bridge and shut themselves in. They were all a bit surprised by its condition. The stairs were solid and the glass in the windows wasn’t cracked. The entire ship was in good shape so far. The only rust they’d seen was on the outside. The inside of the ship was dusty, and things were knocked around, but it wasn’t as bad as any of them had expected.
“Cool down time.” Morgan started stripping off the heavy firefighter outfit. He was pouring sweat. His was still soaked from his dip in the ocean, but he was certain everyone else was sweating too. “I have no idea how they were able to function in all this.”
Thomas had always respected firefighters. “And they were usually carrying more than we are, like axes and stuff.”
“It seems like an oversight.” Isabel dropped the heavy jacket by her feet in relief. “Shouldn’t someone have invented something lighter for their use? And the same for other emergency services. Why didn’t they all have the best equipment?”
“Good point.” Jayda wiped sweat from her neck. “They were there to save lives, but they were using stuff that made it all harder to do.”
“Because the powers that be didn’t really want to save lives.” Neil smoothed his hair down. “Inventions were rare for a reason. Patents ran thousands of dollars just to file them, let alone to actually build a working prototype. Without a patent, anyone could steal the design and file a claim of ownership. Governments would then buy off the inventor on record and bury the device. They had complete control over their population. Most people just didn’t know it.”
Morgan was forever being devastated by how untrustworthy their leaders had been. “We should have revolted, fought back while we had the chance.”
“You mean like allowing a nuclear world war to happen in hopes that whatever rose from the ashes would be an improvement?”
Silence fell as they all remembered that’s exactly what Adrian had done.
Amanda pushed the moment. “If Marc hadn’t been there stirring things up, would you have still overlooked that fact and voted for banishment? Or was it just easier to go with flow, so you didn’t become one of Marc’s targets?”
Neil and Morgan knew that was directed at them.
Greg still felt it too. He answered for them. “We didn’t go with the flow. The Eagles stood up to Marc more than once. We were just stunned by Adrian’s betrayal. We didn’t see it coming. There had to be a price for that.”
“So Eagle ego wouldn’t let you let it go even when you saw he had a good reason for it.”
“There wasn’t, though.” Neil sat his heavy jacket on the grimy floor. “Adrian could have confided in his top people. We’re not all so good that we would have turned on him. We would have agreed to anything he wanted just because he didn’t abandon us when things got tough.”
“I wouldn’t have.” Morgan meant that. “He couldn’t tell me the truth. I would have tried to kill him rather than see Jennifer handed over to the government.”
Amanda frowned. “I don't believe he was ever going to do that.”
“That's because you're his family and you guys stick together.” Greg wasn’t willing to let it go now either. “Adrian told us at his trial that if he hadn't found magic users in our camp, he absolutely would have turned everyone over to the government so he could keep looking.”
Amanda defended her brother passionately. “You're right that I don't believe it because I'm his family. I know him better than you do. Adrian has a soft heart compared to the rest of us. He once took the place of another subject in the lab during a torture session because he couldn't stand their pain. He helped people escape because he couldn't handle their suffering. When his daughter was in training, he couldn't be there for it because he would have interfered. He has a guilt complex. That's why he told you he would have turned everyone over. He believed that he deserved to be punished because he was chasing Angela. It had absolutely nothing to do with the deal he made with the government and everything to do with failing to stick to the new life he’d been making for himself since the war. Change is hard for anyone, but you can't understand how rough it is for a Mitchel who’s trying to break out of generations of bad behavior. He wouldn't have turned that camp over. That's not who he is.”
Before anyone could argue or agree, Amanda leaned against a part of the dusty counter that didn't have a panel. “As soon as we fire up the engine, all of those rats are going to go crazy. They'll be all over the ship.”
Morgan was willing to let the personal drama slide for now. He appreciated the topic change. “We have to lock them down there until we're ready to deal with them.”
“Agreed!” The thought of having rats running all over the ship while they were on it horrified Isabel. Rats had never been allowed in Reicher’s lab.
“We’ll need to get Grant to verify that we have it all closed down, but I think it's possible based on this diagram right here.” Jayda tapped the emergency evacuation chart that was still hanging near the entrance to the bridge. It was dirty and faded but still readable thanks to the lamination.
“It didn't look like any of the doors were damaged down there.” Neil had been keeping track of that. “I think we’re right in our estimation that it broke away from the dock and has been adrift all this time.”
Isabel was still disturbed about the rodent problem. “I know the desire to exist is strong, but that's just not right.”
“No, it's almost perfect.” Morgan ignored her disgusted look. “Think about it. That brood mother down there is pushing out a litter every three weeks, like rats can do, and so are many of the other females. They have a food source in each other, nasty as that is, and when it storms, they get water. Safe Haven is low on food and we now have a cook named Trevor who can supposedly make rats taste like steak. You see where I'm going with this?”
Isabel made a gagging noise. She was joined by several others who felt the same way.
Neil saw the benefit of it. “We wouldn't have to clear this ship. We just lock them down there, make sure we dump in fresh water regularly, and sail home a new type of farm. From there, we pull out a few batches of rats at a time for an extra meal that week or that month.”
“That is sick!” Isabel didn't care that they were giving her odd looks because she would eat human flesh but not rats. “They are disgusting vermin. I'm not eating that!”
“You will if you get hungry enough and so will everyone else.” Amanda didn't give the normal time to argue. “We’d need to spray for parasites, but I’m sure we can find those chemicals during our scavenging.”
“I’d bet you’re right.” Morgan liked the idea more and more. He wasn’t sure how Angela would view it, but there was no denying that it was an emergency food source. “And it’s one we don’t really have to tend.”
“We will have to be careful, though.” Thomas had dealt with rats on ships before. “They can swim really well. If they breach containment, or the ship were to sink, it’s a safe bet that over half of them would survive and make it onto our island.”
Greg adjusted his eye-patch. “That’s a problem. How do we make sure that can’t happen?”
“We can anchor it away from the island, or beach it on an atoll and let them flourish there.” Morgan shrugged. “But I think letting the boss decide is a better choice. She’s amazing for plan ahead moments, you know?”
Everyone nodded.
Morgan motioned at the controls. “It will make too much noise to drop anchor yet, so don’t do anything. After we secure that bottom deck, then we’ll get you and Grant talking to stop this big bitch.”
“Sounds good.” Thomas was studying the controls so he would be ready when that time came, but his heart wasn’t in it.
Isabel sensed it. “You’d rather be doing something else?”
Thomas nodded. “I’m honored to be able help, but it’s not the job I want later, when I settle down.
“What is? Super senior spy?”
Thomas chuckled. “Den mother. I can’t have kids, but I can care for the orphans.”
Isabel’s mind went to Stanley and his proposal. She needed to have an answer ready for him when she returned. I just want to be young again. Why do I have to age at all when it’s so easy not to?!
Morgan sighed. “I feel the same way.”
Isabel frowned. “You are young.”
“But I won’t stay that way, will I?”
Isabel understood Morgan wanted immortality. She wasn’t sure how she felt about that.
Morgan regarded her pointedly. “Isn’t that also what you want?”
“No. I just want my youth back so I can have one more baby.”
“And then you won’t mind growing old?”
Isabel frowned and didn’t answer.
Jayda wiped dust from the radio and winced at the pain in her hand. The knife wound still hadn’t healed all the way. I gotta remember to take my meds when we get back. “We need to do a check-in and let Tonya know what we’ve decided.”
Morgan agreed. “But not over an open radio. I'll let her know.”
Everyone tried to get comfortable in the small bridge while they waited.
Morgan frowned. “I'm not getting through.”
Other people began trying.
Morgan wasn’t sure what was happening. “Is anyone able to make the connection?”
“Not me.”
“I use up too much energy with all these steps.”
“I can't connect to her.”
Amanda tried the link to Ray that she’d established, but it was dark. The line hadn’t been cut, but if felt like no one was on the other end. She shook her head. “Nothing.”
Morgan hurried out of the bridge and began climbing the ladder up to the roof.
When he reached the top, he carefully peered over it and found the opposite of what he’d been expecting. “They're gone. They left us here.”
2
“That is a powerful sleep spell.” Selito slapped Ralph on the shoulder. “Nice job!”
Ralph stared regretfully at the fallen crew members who were once again sprawled across the deck. He was surprised at how easy it had been to knock them all out. All he’d had to do was shield his mind by thinking of what life would be like for him once they reached land and were kicked off Tonya’s ship. No one had wanted to dig deeper into his misery. They didn’t see me as a threat.
Selito peered at the console in the bridge to make sure the small ship was taking them where he wanted. Autopilot was on now, but he didn’t trust it. Selito didn’t believe in using electronics or modern devices. He’d been raised in the older, primitive world and that was where he was comfortable.
“How long until we get there?” Nero didn’t want to go to Selito’s homeland, but the man was bigger and he knew how to fight like an Eagle. Nero and Gio had spent their time in Safe Haven eating and plotting about how to get out from under Angela’s leadership.
“I’m not sure. I’m not a sailor.”
Gio stayed next to Nero in case the cannibalistic man got violent. “What do you want us to do?”
“Get them tied up and then stay out of my way.” Selito glared. “I know you don’t like me. I know you didn’t really want to do this. If not for the team leader being a female, you might have tried to stop me.”
Neither man bothered to deny it. Tonya’s unconscious body was a sight they were both happy with. The rest of this felt like they’d signed their own death certificates. They got busy tying up the captives.
Selito was bug-eyed and bulging with muscles that he hadn’t had when he was rescued. The two worm patients were also heavier now, but it was mostly fat from overeating and then doing nothing but reading, playing games, and binge-watching the live shows Angela had used to control her restless population. Ralph hadn’t liked the trio even before they’d started to show how untrustworthy they were.
Selito turned to Ralph. “Monitor their thoughts. If they plan a rebellion, tell me right away!”
“I will.” Ralph started scanning the two former worm patients. Selito had captured him before they left Safe Haven and forbade him to reveal it. The man wanted to go back to the Cayman Islands; he’d refused to be a part of Devlin’s attack right after they’d set sail. Selito believed Angela would let him go if he didn’t hurt anyone. Ralph wasn’t sure of that, but it didn’t matter. The magic wasn’t letting him resist. All he could do was ask questions and follow orders. “What are you going to do with them once you get home?”
“You’ll wake them up and I’ll send them on their way.” Selito eyed the sleeping men and women regretfully. “I can’t keep them or the alpha will hunt me.”
“Why would you keep them?” Nero suspected Selito was a power hunter. He was trying to confirm that. If so, they were all doomed. Angela would track them down even if no one was hurt.
“Food.” Selito saw their disgust and shrugged. “The women at your lab used it to stay young. It has the same effect on normals as it does magic users. That is why all governments banned it. They didn’t want peasants to live forever. Now, those rules are gone and I will do as I wish!”
No one challenged him.
Selito had counted on age and cowardice to help him with this plan. The worm patients were scared of him, and Ralph was too old to fight back even if the magic wasn’t keeping him in line.
Ralph hated it that Selito was right. He was hunched over, going full gray on top, and his hands and arms were covered in wrinkles. He seemed to be aging faster. He was certain it was from all the stress. Daisey also looked older than she had a month ago. It didn’t bode well for either of them. “You’re not keeping any of the crew?”
Selito grudgingly shook his head. “They will not be harmed.”
“What about the go-team?” Ralph could hear Morgan and the others calling out mentally, but he wasn’t allowed to answer them.
Selito gestured dismissively. “Eagles have kits with supplies. They can last until Tonya goes back for them.”
Ralph’s stomach tightened. “And those who were leaving Safe Haven…or were banished?”
Selito grinned like a hungry wolf.
Ralph didn’t care about the nine normals below who’d also been put to sleep when he’d disabled the magic users with his spell, but his wife was down there. She was awake and listening. Ralph had been able to skip her when he fired the spell. Magic was fascinating. He might have enjoyed parts of it if not for the ugliness. “Please spare my wife.”
“Not a chance.” Selito mocked him. “She’s a big girl, Ralphie. She’ll give me a lot of meals. And guess who’s going to do the carving and cooking?”
Ralph’s panic increased, but the magic wouldn’t let him fight back.
Selito stopped him with a lifted hand when he would have begged again. “I hate magic. I hate your wife for always acting like she was better than me because of where I came from. Neither of you will be spared. Enoy your last few days of life while you have them. Mercy will not be coming.”
“Why did you even join Safe Haven if you hate us all?!”
“Because they killed everyone or took them away! I would have starved!”
“You could have changed your diet.” Nero didn’t like cannibalism. Reicher had only allowed it to keep the breeders breeding.
“I want to live forever, you pathetic waste of life!” Selito’s fury boiled under his skin.
Gio tugged on Nero’s arm to get him to ignore the comment. Nero had found a little courage while being around the Eagles, but it would only get him killed.
Selito watched the two men with glittering, insane eyes, deciding their fate.
Ralph braced for a kill order that he hoped didn’t come. Don’t do it. Don’t do it!
Selito scanned the console again, controlling himself.
Ralph was suddenly certain the crazy man had lied about letting Nero and Gio go. They were abandoning Angela, and therefore, had made themselves targets. Selito wasn’t going to let go of two warm bodies that could do manual labor for him and then be put into a freezer. Selito was smart enough to know the captives below wouldn’t last him very long.
Ralph wondered where the man would find more victims, but he didn’t ask. That was delving into a level of nuts that he wasn’t prepared to handle. If he’d been able to do that, he might have become an Eagle and then none of this would be happening. “This is just a terrible dream. I’m going to wake up now.”
Nothing changed.
Ralph groaned. “Wake up!”
Selito laughed at him.
Bang!
Blood sprayed the wall by the bridge. It began running from Selito’s mouth. He crumpled to the deck with blood running from his chest.
Daisey lowered the handgun she’d taken from Shawn’s holster. Tears streamed over her thick face. She’d never killed anyone by hand, only by remote. She felt dirty in a way now that she hadn’t even when she’d thought her explosives had destroyed Safe Haven.
Ralph took the gun from her shaking hand, put it on the deck, and then wrapped his arms around her. “You did what you had to.”
Gio eyed the gun.
Nero gently slid Samantha’s gun from her holster instead of tying her up.
Both men understood they were in more danger now that Selito was dead. Ralph wasn’t under their control.
Daisey glared at them. “He’s mine! I own him and he’ll kill you both if you try anything!”
Magic bound Ralph once again.
The two men stopped moving and waited for orders. They hadn’t acted quickly enough.
Ralph hugged his wife. “You can let me go after we get them tied up.”
Daisey kissed his cheek, smearing tears over his aged skin. “They’re witnesses, Ralph. They have to go.”
“But why? You didn’t do anything wrong. We can go back for the go-team, wake Tonya and explain, and it’ll be fine.”
“Fine?! We’ll still be dropped off with nothing and no way to survive!” Daisey glared at Gio and Nero. “They were going to let him eat us!”
Ralph felt it coming and bowed to the magic.
“Kill them.”
Ralph sent out a blast of force that knocked both men off the ship. Something inside of him died.
The men screamed, hands opening to grab for the rail but it was too late. Samantha’s gun dropped onto the deck near the bridge as both men fell into the ocean.
Daisey hurried over to watch them drown.
They went under the water and didn’t come back up.
Ralph cried, wishing with all his heart that he’d stayed Invisible.
Daisey smiled as a new plan formed in her evil mind. She no longer wanted to be taken back to Pitcairn. “I have a magic user under my control. I can do better than a hunk of barren rock.”
“Please, don’t do this.”
Daisey ignored Ralph’s plea. She had very little sympathy for him. He was the enemy now.
“Please, Daisey. You’re my wife!”
“No, I’m your owner.” Daisey stepped over the gun she hadn’t been exactly sure how to use. “You’re not allowed to tell them what really happened to the lab rats. Selito killed them, not me. Understand?”
Ralph nodded miserably, bracing for her next order. “I can’t hurt that little girl!”
“You will if I tell you to. But I won’t.” Daisey motioned. “Wake them all up, tell them I saved everyone with that amazing shot.”
“You’re not going to kill them?”
“Of course not. Selito was right about that. These are Safe Haven favorites and I know that damn camp survived. They’ll be daisy fresh when we leave them.” She snickered at her own joke and headed for the steps.
“What are you planning?”
Daisey refused to answer.
Ralph had no choice but to obey her order. He was relieved that she hadn’t told him to hurt anyone else, but killing Gio and Nero would never leave his soul. “I’m damned. I’ll burn for this.”
Daisey heard him and huffed angrily. “You’re a magic user, Ralph. There was never any other outcome for you.”
Ralph looked at the waves. Deep depression settled over him. I could jump and it would all be over. Even if the magic hit me for disobeying, it would be too late to save me.
Daisey sensed it. She paused by the steps and glanced back at him. Her brow lifted. “Do you have the balls?”
Ralph’s head dropped. He didn’t want to die.
Daisey’s lip curled. “I don’t know what I ever saw in you.” She went below.
Ralph wiped away salty tears. “I feel the same way.”
3
“We missed something.” Tonya gently rubbed the back of her neck, like the others were doing. The pain was concentrated at the base of her skull.
“You mean beyond not seeing that Ralph was being controlled by a demented cannibal?” Charlie was impressed with Ralph’s skills. Even if his target woke up too soon, they would be almost incapacitated by pain. He didn’t know if that was a normal part of a sleep spell, but his didn’t cause a nasty migraine and neither did the Mitchel’s.
“Why are we alive?” Grant leaned against the bridge wall that didn’t have blood spray on it. He felt like he could sleep for days.
“I don’t get it either.” Ray swallowed thick saliva and tried not to feel the movement of the ship through the waves that had grown taller while they were all unconscious. I’ve had stomach cramps that were nicer than this.
“Daisey hates all of us. Why didn’t she kill us while she had the chance?” Samantha considered cleaning up the wide blood puddle by the bridge, but couldn’t make herself do it. She felt like hell.
Grant checked his watch for the time instead of trying to see where the sun was in the sky. He didn’t think he could handle the pain from even a fast glance at that ball of fire. “Maybe Ralph stopped her.”
Charlie felt bad for the two men his mom had rescued from Reicher’s lab. Not many of those survivors were still alive now. They’d been doomed, and he was sure his mom had known that when she took them out of there. He respected her for still trying to save them. “I don’t think Ralph could stop a fly from landing.”
“Mean, but I agree. She decided to spare us for some reason.” Ray had helped toss Selito’s body overboard after he and Adrian had scanned the water for any signs of Nero and Gio. The two traitors probably would have been executed anyway. There hadn’t been a body or a shout for help, though. The two men hadn’t known how to swim as far as Ray knew.
“My mom would hunt her down for hurting Tonya.” Charlie smiled at their team leader. He didn’t like how she was blaming herself.
Tonya refused to be amused. “Which means she knows they didn’t die.”
“Doesn’t everyone on this ship?” Adrian sighed. Shawn and Missy were patrolling below, along with both of Amanda’s daughters. His kill team was also awake, though they were resting to aid their recovery so they could do duty on the next shift. All of them had bad headaches and ugly attitudes. Things were tense and silent down there.
Adrian passed out the few Advil he’d been saving for a rainy day. People groaned in relief and thanked him. “How long until we reach the go-team?”
“Just a few more minutes. I have that ship clear on the radar.” Grant was determined to reunite them with Morgan’s crew before he went to lie down for a while.
“What are we doing about fuel?” Ray was curious if Tonya would be willing to split them up now. “After all this extra travel, we don’t have enough to reach land.”
“We’re going to handle it manually.” Tonya had already tried to contact Morgan mentally and almost cried from the pain. Her mind wouldn’t accomplish it without her brain splitting open like a rotten pumpkin.
Ray frowned. “What does that mean?”
“By hand.” Tonya pointed. “Didn’t you wonder why we have so many boarding planks?”
Ray hadn’t. “Um, well. Aren’t they extras in case we break some?”
“They’re oars and we’re going to use them to paddle this ship into Baja.”
“I see Morgan on top of the bridge.” Erin had come up here to watch the horizon. She didn’t care about the rest of their problems right now. She just wanted to know that Greg was okay.
Tonya motioned. “Someone without a splitting melon can tell him what happened.”
“I’m sick of this getting knocked out shit.” Samantha knew her curse was a surprise to some of them, but she didn’t care. It was beyond old. “And being captured. There has to be something we can do to keep this from happening.”
Adrian gave them an obvious solution that never would have been accepted without all of these repeated attacks. “We can all submit to the ownership of our team leader.”
People exchanged glances as the implications began to run through their minds.
Samantha simmered on how easy it was to capture magic users. Even though she and Neil were charmed, they could still be captured and only freed if someone killed their captor. Samantha made a connection. “You know how the boss said all men must have an owner when we go back? That’s making a lot more sense to me now.”
“Yep.” Charlie was even more glad that he’d listened to Adrian, that he’d chosen to have faith in his mom. “But it won’t just be the men, and she couldn’t say that or another secret defense would have been revealed. If we all have a trustworthy owner, we can’t be captured.”
“I trust Tonya to let me go when it’s time.” Adrian smiled at the surprised redhead. “I’m yours. Be gentle. This is not my first time.”
Tonya and everyone else on the top deck with them burst out laughing.
“I accept your offer. I now own you.”
Magic coated Adrian in willing chains. “First order?”
“Team lead for a few hours. I need to sleep for a while or this migraine will stop me from being a benevolent ruler.”
Buster hurried over, yowling to be picked up so he could join her for the nap. Exhausted. Emotions. Hate boats!
Adrian half bowed. “Your wish is my command.”
Tonya snorted as she lifted the cat into her arms, but it was clear that she didn’t hate Adrian anymore. Despite the rough times, old wounds were healing and new bonds were forming.
Listening from below deck, Daisey hated every second of it.
Chapter Five
Tortured Souls
1
“Now, slowly and gently, start turning that handle.” Grant stayed linked to Morgan, wincing a bit at the noise even though he couldn’t hear it from where he was standing. “Neil can close his side too. That will stop the rats from traveling through the water pipes.”
Tonya tossed out a wave of the odd tracking gift. Her head still hurt and she was getting tired again, but the magic had sharpened. She had a clear view of the rats. “They’re looking around, but not really moving yet. We’re good.”
“Give it a few minutes before you close the air vents. Let them settle back down.” Grant was speaking aloud to keep the crew on this smaller ship around them informed as well. He didn’t have time to answer their questions and guide Morgan’s team through this. “I showed you those switches. Have all of your team stand next to one. When I say go, you’ll firmly pull them at the same time. Then we’ll wait again.”
Tonya approved of the caution. They were trying to get the paths to freedom closed before shutting the hatches to the rat level. The sound of those doors would be too loud to hope that the rats wouldn’t run. This way, they wouldn’t have anywhere to go. “How’s the tow line coming?”
“Good, actually.” Ray was winding that line around a metal holder that would be secured to the deck and the railing, to give them a double connection. “Those last few crates the boss sent along have everything we need for this. I’ve counted 250 feet so far and it’s all in good condition.”
Grant had also checked that line. “I think she pulled it from the sub. It’s heavy-duty. She didn’t find that on this ship or on the Adrianna.”
Theo lifted the next handful of line so Ray could wind it. His muscles bulged, drawing attention that he enjoyed. He was in the best shape of his life right now and out on an Eagle adventure. Peace had finally found its way into his mind.
“Deciding to tow this ship was brilliant.” Ray flashed a charming Brady smile.
Tonya chuckled as it almost landed. “Practicing?”
Ray nodded without guilt or shame. “Yes.”
Peace was also settling into his mind. He’d made a choice and he was following through, no matter how other people felt about it. He was finally honoring his own heart; it was nice.
Grant was occupied with the go-team. “Shut the vents now.”
Tonya sent a new wave of the tracking gift as Morgan’s team secured another exit.
Everyone on the top deck followed Tonya’s gift down into the cargo ship and hoped the rats didn’t run yet. If that happened, the go-team would shut themselves in the bridge until the rats returned to the water filtration room. It could take hours, or longer.
A few dozen rats twitched at the noises, looking around. Some squeaked…and a few of them ran. The rest continued to breed, sleep, and eat each other.
Tonya smiled. “We’re good.”
Grant was relieved. “Wait 20 minutes, then head to the hatches we picked.”
Morgan took over control of the team again. Take a minute to use the bathroom and stretch your legs. Then we’ll get our gear back on and move in pairs to the hatches we’re assigned to.
Tonya hated it that she couldn’t be there to help him, to look at his team and determine if they were capable of doing this now. They’d been on that big ship for hours. It was late afternoon. They had to be tired. She’d considered calling them back and waiting until morning to finish up, but that would mean two more boarding procedures and she was already dreading the next one. There was no room for them to run and jump back onto this boat from that ladder.
“We’ll cover it.”
Tonya nodded at Adrian but didn’t relax. She wouldn’t until her entire crew was together.
“We’re going over there in the morning, right?” Charlie was looking forward to making the jump.
“Some of us are.” Tonya hadn’t made a final call on who, but there was no way Ralph or Daisey would be able to make the jump. They also couldn’t be left alone on this ship with all of the supplies. Odds were high that they would find a way to cut the tow line and steal the ship. They wouldn’t get far because it was so low on fuel, but it would ruin the run. Some of these supplies would be needed as soon as they reached land. That meant a crew had to stay on this ship to watch over things. “You’ll go in the next set to give Morgan fresh hands.”
“Cool.” Charlie stirred the large pot. “Food’s done.”
“What did you make?” Ray had seen the teenager clean the gull and wash up, but that carcass had gone into their only freezer to keep the fish fillets company.
“Tune helper with dehydrated broccoli and an extra packet of cheese.” Charlie stepped back from the cooking station as people headed toward it. “It’s from my personal stash.”
Tonya caught a flash of Charlie and Kenn during his manhood quest and understood he’d been holding onto these supplies since then. “Thanks for sharing.”
The teen shrugged. “I don’t think any of us have had broccoli since the war, so expect a lot of gas tonight.”
“Consider me warned.”
The ship had been cleaned, and Buster was enjoying the scraps from the gull. The big male cat had been knocked out by Ralph’s spell. That was also a first. Tonya hadn’t heard of spells having a strong effect on animals. But then, we don’t use them on animals much, so maybe it would have worked all along. The only one she could think of was Marc trying it on the stampeding cattle, but those animals had been very wound up and sleep spells weren’t a natural gift for Marc. If Adrian had tried, it might have landed faster.
Tonya scanned the horizon, where the big blue and gray container ship was barely in sight. This ship was also drifting, but the current was finally carrying them along at a rate that let them keep the big boat in sight. She still didn’t like the distance, but it was the best they could do right now. Grant would fire up their engine when it was time to deliver fresh hands to Morgan so they could get the tow line attached.
“Can I get a couple of hands down here to carry something?”
Shawn’s call immediately drew his two friends. Bald rookie and Ponytailed rookie had been sleeping when the chaos had happened. They were assigned to night shift with Adrian’s kill team. They’d woken without headaches, implying that people who’d already been sleeping hadn’t been hit by the spell. Ralph’s magic was fascinating, and unpredictable. Tonya wondered if that was because of his age. He was the oldest magic user alive as far as she knew.
Molly inched closer to the rail while the others were distracted. Her guts were rolling again. She also had a nasty headache, but she suspected it had nothing to do with Ralph’s spell.
Molly heaved over the side, drawing attention.
Tonya headed that way while waving off the others who would have questioned or comforted. “Grab the food while it’s hot. We’re not wasting propane to reheat it.”
The cooking center was a small camp stove and a portable shelf that held dishes and spices. Food for each meal was taken from the crates below so she could keep track of what they had and how fast they were using it. It prevented theft too, as she wasn’t letting many people get into the supplies.
Molly recovered after a single heave, wiping her mouth and breathing in deeply. Her guts settled as quickly as they’d gotten upset.
She felt Tonya’s approach and allowed the excuse to escape her mouth. “I ate too much last night and then being knocked out hit me too hard. I’m fine, just pissed and in pain.”
Tonya handed the woman a capsule and walked away.
Molly recognized it as a stomach calmative that the medics often gave pregnant women. She pocketed it, relieved that Tonya hadn’t exposed her. She and Morgan knew the test results. At some point, so would everyone else. Molly just hoped to be on land before that happened.
Tonya went to the steps. “What did you find down there?”
Shawn and his rookies were coming up the stairs.
Tonya smiled as she spotted their load. “A sail!”
“Yep.” Shawn hefted his end higher onto a broad shoulder. “The boss thought of everything.”
The sail was easily 15 feet long and faded white, but the material didn’t appear to have any holes or rips.
“This is perfect.” Tonya walked ahead of them, moving things out of the way. “We have instillation instructions. I brought them in case we found a sail for the trip home, so we could save more of the fuel we find.”
“Nice.” Shawn carefully set the rolled sail down and let his two rookies keep hands on it to stop it from falling over. “Is it in a crate?”
Tonya removed a plastic-wrapped instruction manual from her kit and handed it to him. “It’s your project. Draft hands as needed.”
“Will do.” Shawn sat down right there and started reading.
Tonya was keeping tight control over everyone, but no one felt like she was being a tyrant. She was instilling confidence because she sounded so much like Angie. Other than Daisey, Ralph, and the normals who were abandoning Safe Haven, all of her crew was happy with her leadership so far. She planned to encourage that. The hard times hadn’t really hit yet. When it did, having their trust would make things easier.
Charlie drew a cup of water from the large filtration system that had been set up in the corner by the steps. A long hose secured to the hull of the ship kept a steady flow of saltwater coming in, providing them with a dozen gallons a day of fresh water. Theo had tweaked the older design that would have only given them half of that. When he wasn’t being a controlling asshat, the engineer was useful.
Charlie took the cup over to the bench where Adrian was sitting. He handed him the cup, then joined him.
“Thanks.” Adrian downed it. He hadn’t realized he was so thirsty.
“I felt it. Made my throat hurt.”
Adrian put the cup by his feet, chuckling. “Just don’t start feeling my labor pains and we’ll be okay.”
Charlie made a face. “No promises. When Piper goes into the delivery room, you’ll need the support.”
Adrian’s smile widened. It was nice to think of being there for the birth of his child.
Charlie eyed the notebook on Adrian’s lap. The former leader was working on battle plans. “Is that my dad’s idea?”
“Yes.” Adrian had ripped the page from Marc’s notebook, then copied into his planner. “Along with some additions I made.” Adrian tilted the book. “Want to add something?”
“Yes.” Charlie pointed. “You missed a chokepoint up there. Your sniper won’t be able to hit anyone who runs to the west. They’ll be blocked by your forward line because they aren’t up high enough.”
“Damn. How did I miss that?” Adrian quickly made notes. He would redo the entire thing later. “Keep going if you have more.”
Charlie was glad the man didn’t seem offended. “Your team will get tired faster now. Training under my mom has been good, but inconsistent. You need to give them a break, give them energy, or have a backup crew. I suggest the energy and a backup line. Might not be time for a break.”
“Good catch.” Adrian made another note.
Shawn glanced over, impressed. It quickly faded as he stared at the scruffy teenager. There’s no way that came from him. Must be something Marc mentioned before we left.
Adrian snorted softly. “Some people have no idea what’s coming.”
Charlie shrugged. “That’s the way I like it.” He pointed at another spot. “A few wild dogs right here might trip alarms and give you a distraction. If you can catch a few.”
“We’ll have to be careful. They’ll attack us too.”
“Yep. I suggest slight starvation and throwing food when the time comes. They’ll chase it and leave your team alone.”
Adrian looked at him this time.
Charlie shrugged. “It’s what they did to the sea animals, to get them to perform tricks, right? Learn to do them or starve to death.”
“Yes. It was cruel and awful.”
“So are wild dogs. They’ll eat a baby out of its crib.”
“Still.” Adrian recognized the moment. “Reicher ruthlessness.”
Charlie’s nostrils flared, but he didn’t deny it.
“You need to spend some time around a positive influence.”
Charlie yawned. “That’s why I’m here with you.”
Adrian’s laughter echoed.
Margret watched them from the opposite railing where she’d been leaning and observing. She stared in confused yearning that she didn’t know how to handle.
Charlie felt her regard, but he didn’t return it. He wanted the cute girl, but not for a lasting relationship, and even though multiple people had now told him it was okay to have sex with her because she was willing, he had his mother’s ethics. And that isn’t why I came on this run anyway.
Adrian was loyal to his Mitchel kin. Trying to help his family get what they thought they wanted or needed came naturally. “She might grow to like kids in time.”
“I know.” Charlie wasn’t holding that against her anymore.
Adrian tried again. “If it’s the name, your mom loves a Mitchel and your dad just gave one a pass to enter his life.”
“It’s not the name.” Charlie delivered a warning. “And he didn’t give you a pass. He laid a trap that you’ll probably fall for.”
Adrian shrugged. “If it means I get to share their lives for a while, then yes, I will. And I’ll die happy.”
Charlie snickered. He understood obsessions now. Some goals were indeed worth dying for.
“Will you tell me?” Adrian was aware of their audience. “Later, when we’re alone?”
Charlie sighed. “I don’t want to hurt her.”
Adrian tried levity. “By hitting it and then quitting it like your dad did to your mom?”
“No, but yes. I meant with her listening. I don’t want to hurt her when she hears why.”
Adrian brought up a mental shield around them that he didn’t think Margret could get through. She’ll find out, though. Secrets don’t stay that way for long.
Charlie shrugged. She’s a coward, Adrian, and I don’t mean the type who sits in our camp and does nothing because they’re afraid to try. She’s scared of everything and I can’t spend my life trying to get her over it. I’m too selfish. So in the end, it’s me. I’m not a good match for her in every way that matters. She needs someone like Morgan, who won’t mind dedicating his life to her happiness.
Adrian considered that, and agreed with it as a man who also believed he was selfish. What if it changes in the future?
It’ll be too late. I’ll be married and I won’t give her a second thought.
Adrian frowned. Everyone thinks you came on this run to nail a piece that you couldn’t have back in camp.
I could have had her anywhere I wanted. Charlie refused to think about his real reasons for coming on this run. “Do us all a favor and convince her that she’s too good for me, that she can do better; she can.”
Margret heard that last part and wanted to be soothed, but she knew it was a lie. Whatever his reason was, she would find out.
Adrian resumed studying his battle plans. “Anything else I should add?”
Charlie leaned back and shut his eyes. “Don’t know, don’t care.”
But he stayed with Adrian mentally in case something did pop into his mind because he did care. When they headed out to fight the UN, he would be right there in the middle of it no matter if they tried to protect him because of his parents.
Adrian didn’t want the boy to worry over that moment and do something reckless. “I didn’t add you to my team just to piss off your dad.”
“But that was one of the reasons.”
“Of course. When Marc’s being hotheaded, he’s easy to handle. It’s when you Bradys get quiet that I’m at a loss.”
Charlie didn’t answer.
Adrian chuckled again. Then he delivered a warning of his own. “If you keep bonding with me, I’ll start treating you like a son and it will devastate us both when you go back to hating me.”
Charlie fought a yawn. “That isn’t going to happen.”
“Why not?”
“Because you’re a better man now, and I need a father who can put me first. I love Marcus, but he won’t do that and he refuses to change. I meant what I said to him.”
Adrian was thrilled for himself and sad for Marc. “He has, though. Changed, I mean.”
“For the better?”
Adrian wanted to say yes, but he couldn’t. The loner who’d joined his camp 20 months ago was preferable to the disagreeable, whiny bitch Marc had become.
“That’s not entirely fair to him, but I agree.” Charlie leaned against Adrian’s shoulder and enjoyed being able to speak his truth now no matter who it might offend.
People stopped paying attention to them and turned toward Grant and Ray, sensing something was coming. Angela’s drama shows had become too addictive to resist.
“Can’t reach.” Missy slouched by the water dispenser, tired and grouchy.
Grant got Missy a cup of water. She was too short to get it herself and he was trying to take the advice he’d been given to make friends with one pain in the ass child to see if he could adjust to being around nice kids. And Missy is a huge pain in the ass.
“Go to hell!” Missy dumped the cup on his shoes and dropped it. She stomped to the steps and went below, muttering.
Ray chuckled. “That could have gone better.” He and Theo were finished with the tow line. Theo had gone to eat. Ray had lingered by the bridge, hoping he and Grant might have a good moment. That hope was gone now.
Grant stood there, not sure how to dry his shoes or make amends with the little girl. “I only have one pair. I forgot about the hive.” He was still hating every second of the other magic users hearing his thoughts.
“You have to keep a mental shield over your mind at all times if you really want privacy.”
“Do you?” Grant didn’t hear Ray’s thoughts very often.
“Of course. If I didn’t, you wouldn’t even be speaking to me right now.”
Grant frowned. “Because I don’t like kids.”
“Because you can’t find compassion for a child who was tortured!” Ray calmed his tone. “Missy isn’t a pain in the ass because she likes being that way. Her mind is an ugly place and she doesn’t know how to deal with it, so it comes out as bad behavior. Angela has been working with her. Dumping water on you instead of using magic or a curse is progress.”
“Damn. I’m sorry.”
“I know.” Ray decided another truth moment wasn’t going to make things more uncomfortable because that was already at its peak. “I won’t want you to be around my child until you change.”
Grant scowled, cheeks turning red. “I don’t want to be! Kids suck!”
Ray nodded. “They’re also wonderful.”
Grant decided to lay down the law. “I can’t be with you if you’re bisexual.”
People gasped or leaned forward to hear better.
Ray blinked. “Excuse me?”
“You heard me. No women, Ray. Or no Grant. It’s not right.”
“Did you hear what you just said?”
Grant crossed his arms. “Yes, and I meant it.”
Ray was disappointed. “Oh, Grant. We’ve spent so long fighting for the right to be ourselves, to be what we’re comfortable with. Your demand is heterophobic.”
“That’s not a real word!”
Ray smiled. “Of course it is. I just used it and you understood it, therefore, it’s a word.”
“Stop it! This isn’t funny!”
Ray’s tone hardened. “You’re right about that. It’s sad, and a bit degrading that you think you can tell me what sexuality is okay. You don’t get to force me to conform to what you think is acceptable. I’m allowed to be himself.”
Grant pointed angrily. “You told me you were gay. If I’d known you were bisexual, I never would have dated you!”
“That makes you biphobic.”
“Not a word!”
“Again, you understood it, so it is a-
“You lied!”
Ray sighed. “No, I changed. Life does that to people, Grant. You haven’t been hit by it yet, but you will be. We all are. Adapt or die isn’t just a slogan. It’s how we survive.”
Grant refused to be swayed. “I have the right to decide who I sleep with. If you’re plugging women, that means I am too in ways, and I’m not comfortable with it!”
“I understand.” Ray gestured. “See how I didn’t make a demand or try to force you to change your mind or your values? That’s called having respect for your partner.”
Grant voice went icy cold. “You are not my partner. You were the love of my life. I thought you felt the same!”
Ray’s face stiffened into a mask of bitter pain. “I’ve never said that to you. I’ve never called you that. I like you a lot and sometimes I love you, but this isn’t one of those moments. The love of my life was slaughtered in a mountain cave. When he died, he took my heart with him. I’m recovering and someday, I may truly fall in love again, but it won’t be with someone who tries to control me the way you do.”
“I don’t control you!”
Ray’s anger came through clearly. “I can’t talk to you about my mental state or you call it dumping all over you. I can’t have kids. I can’t talk about Dale. I can’t have any sexual feelings that you don’t agree with. I can’t date you; we have to get married or it’s a sin. If we do get married, I can’t take your name because gay couples don’t do that. I can’t be around Kenn even though there’s not a chance in hell that he’d ever welcome an advance from me. You’ve made up all these rules and then had the nerve to say I placed walls between us. You’re the liar, Grant. You said you were nice, generous, and understanding. I haven’t seen any of that from you. You can’t even be kind to an abused child!” Ray headed down the steps to check on Missy.
Grant stood there and tried not to shout or cry.
Tonya dipped out a bowl of the tuna helper and took it over to their captain. She patted his arm and stood next to him in case he wanted to talk. This blow up should have happened weeks ago, but Ray had been locked away while his mind was breaking. He finally sounded sane again. Tonya didn’t like it that Grant was in pain, but she was proud of Ray for finally standing up for himself. Grant had been a bit of a bully.
“I didn’t know I was doing that.”
“Well, now you do.” Tonya pushed the bowl into his hands. “You don’t get to skip on the emotional bs just because you’re a guy. We all go through stuff like this as we learn to relate to our lovers. Or we walk away and find something else to fill the holes in our heart.”
Morgan’s annoyed voice came through the hive. Sorry to interrupt the show, but we’re about to close these hatches.
Tonya had been monitoring their progress. “It’s a go.”
People stilled, listening, hoping it went well.
Loud clanging noises echoed.
Faint screeches came to them.
The hive connection filled with chaos.
We missed that rear door!
Where does it go?!
I left the map in the bridge!
I’m shutting it! I’m there!
Incoming!
They’re attacking her!
Fire! Fire!
I’m okay!
Stomp it!
Shoot it!
She’s down! Man down!
Silence went through the hive. Fear followed it.
Tonya didn’t ask questions like she wanted to. She’d given Morgan team lead because he was able to handle almost anything. She had to let him work.
Grant put a hand on her wrist to offer comfort while they waited.
It felt like weeks and then Morgan’s angry voice came through the connection. We are all 5-by here. I repeat, no injuries.
Relief went through most of the listeners, along with confusion. The man down call was rare, and for it have been a mistake was even rarer.
Morgan knew Tonya needed an explanation for that. It wouldn’t hold until they were all calmer. We forgot a door and the rats flooded that way. We beat most of them there, but a few got through before we could shut it. They started attacking and we were forced to use live rounds to put down the threat. It all happened too fast to use knives.
“I assumed from the transmission. What about the mistake?” It was clear that there had been one and it was huge. Tonya needed to know who had to be accounted for in a new way now.
One of us didn’t clear a line of fire and the normal took the hit. She jumped in front of me.
“How is she alive?” All of that team was lethal with their weapons. Tonya knew. Half of them had been her trainers.
She’s wearing a double vest setup. The boss sent it in her kit and told her to wear it until she saved my life.
“And who didn’t clear the line of fire?”
Morgan’s tone grew angrier. That would be the enforcer. I think she just tried to kill me.
Chapter Six
Old Ghosts
1
“It was an accident.”
“Show me where it happened.” Tonya motioned Morgan along. “Everyone else stay up here and rest. We’re attaching a tow line shortly.”
She’d just boarded the cargo ship and joined the go-team. She hadn’t brought anyone with her; she’d left Adrian in charge and was already eager to return. She didn’t like the AV.
The go-team wasn’t sure what had happened for Morgan to accuse Amanda of attempted murder, but they had faith that Tonya would figure it out. They finished stripping the heavy gear.
Neil and Greg followed the trio down into the container ship anyway, providing protection and feeding their curiosity. It had all happened fast and they were rusty, but an enforcer was held to a higher standard than even an Eagle. Throw in that famous Mitchel name and Amanda’s mistake was shocking.
“There was a flash of light. It blinded me.” Amanda glared at Morgan. “If I wanted you dead, there were better opportunities!”
Morgan was calmer now, but he refused to admit that he might have been wrong. “I don’t trust you.”
Amanda’s lips thinned. “Right back at you!”
“Hush now.” The corridor was narrow and dim, musty. Tonya hated the way this boat felt. The cruise ship was large too, but it smelled like fun and life. This was a scent of decay and danger that was magnified by a dozen large dead rats scattered around the floor. She was very aware of the nest just on the other side of the door as they reached the place where the shooting had occurred. The rodents hadn’t settled down much. When the anchor dropped, it would be chaos in there.
“Replay it.” Tonya observed the replay from Amanda’s memory and easily recognized the flash. She stopped in the exact place Amanda had fired from and lifted her empty hand as she turned toward the door.
Bright light hit her eyes.
Morgan saw it too. “The corner of the window has a metal seal. It caught the light.”
Tonya nodded. “Easy enough to overlook in the heat of the moment.”
Morgan wasn’t glad to have it cleared up, though. “I think it was a great excuse.”
Amanda’s anger rose. “What do you have against me?!”
Morgan didn’t answer.
Tonya frowned at him. “It’s nothing that you’ve done. He owes Sarah a favor. She called it in right before we left.”
Morgan stiffened.
Tonya snorted. “I know everything that happened in the medical bay, including Terry wanting me gone and Marc wanting you gone. I also know it’s easy to blame it on Sarah when you really want the Mitchels out of the way because you hope it will give Greg a shot with the boss.”
Morgan’s face turned red.
Tonya headed for the steps without looking through the window. She didn’t need to see the rats. Just being this close to them was giving her flashes of her past that weren’t welcome. “She doesn’t want him, Morgan, so unless you’re okay with rape and captivity, put it out of your mind. The boss will stay single forever before she opens her life to Greg.”
Greg winced.
Morgan had to ask. “But why? He’s a good match.”
Tonya had no sympathy for Greg now. She revealed the issue without lubrication. “He reminds her of Kenny.”
Amanda followed Tonya, leaving the three men alone.
Greg hated it that he’d had violent thoughts. He didn’t want to be that way. It was awful that Angela knew. It was easier to move on to the next revelation than to try to confront and change that part of himself. He focused on Morgan. “I didn’t think you liked me that much.”
Morgan sighed. “You, me, and Wade, man. We spent all that time hiding those desires and never acting on them. We have honor.”
“Yeah.”
“Wade has his dream life now. I never will.” Morgan shrugged. “I just wanted to help you.”
“Because you feel bad for me, for the eye, for the torture.”
“I should have gone on that run in your place. I should be the one waking everyone with my nightmares, not you.”
Greg motioned angrily. “Marc didn’t see you as competition, so he didn’t trick you onto that run.”
Neil shook his head. “You’re both bitter bastards. You know? Always blaming Marc and never looking at yourselves.”
Neil followed the women. “One’s a stalker on the edge of turning abusive, and the other was hunting his friend’s wife, but Marc’s the problem.”
Greg and Morgan stood there, stinging from Neil’s short, powerful scold.
2
“Thank you for defending me.”
Tonya ignored Amanda’s gratitude as they entered the cargo ship’s bridge. “Let’s get the anchor dropped.”
Grant caught her order mentally and began walking Thomas through the procedure. She and Grant were still teamed. She was sure he would feed some of the newest drama through the hive without meaning to. Grant’s mental gifts were weak.
It was crowded with all of them in here, stirring up dust and rifling papers with the breeze from their movements. It let Tonya get whiffs of sweaty bodies that needed to be cleaned. They’d only hooked up the portable showers on this trip once so far, right after cleaning up the mess from Devlin’s mutiny. Tonight, everyone would get a turn even if it ran through all of the soap she had left.
The floor of the bridge was covered in gear. Tonya didn’t scold them for removing it before the run was done. She’d made the jump in her Eagle outfit without a problem, but she hadn’t liked how it felt. The go-team had done it while wearing clothes that were heavy and ill-fitting. They had the right to run around without it now that the rats were contained.
“I mean it. Thank you.” Amanda didn’t like being ignored.
Tonya decided more honesty wasn’t going to hurt an already rough mood. “I didn’t defend you. I looked at the facts and made a call. It was an accident.”
Amanda flushed. “You don’t like me either.”
“No, not really.”
Neil waved at Amanda behind Tonya’s back. Don’t ask.
Amanda ignored him. “Care to tell me why?”
Mistake. Neil inched back as much as he could to get out of the crossfire.
Tonya’s voice was calm and cool. “You want the alpha’s husband. You have abysmal taste in relief sources. You’re going to leave your daughter in South America at some compound where she’ll be hurt. You don’t care that your eldest daughter is willing to become an obsessed whore to get what she wants. You’re scared of almost everything but still think you’re good for any duty just because you’re an enforcer. You knew your ex was dangerous and didn’t warn us right away. And on top of all of that, you’re a Mitchel. Morgan was right about one thing; you can’t be trusted and I’ll be glad when we drop you off somewhere. Safe Haven doesn’t need you.”
Everyone around them tensed for a fight.
Amanda surprised them all by laughing.
Tonya turned toward her, eyes narrowing, anger rising. She hated to be laughed at.
Amanda stilled, waiting for the attack. “At your call.”
Tonya sneered. “I won’t give you a warning. I’m not a rookie!”
“Yes, you are. You just laid out your entire hand to me. You have a rough past with Safe Haven yourself and still called me out because your idol doesn’t want me to come back.” Amanda’s voice turned to stone. “You don’t make the rules. I wasn’t banished. If I want to go back and challenge her for Marc’s heart, I will and the only thing you can do about is try to kill me. You’re sneaky, so you might even succeed, but then you’d bring down the full wrath of the Mitchel family, so you won’t do shit. But by all means, go on and act like you hold power over me. I enjoy it when amateurs make themselves look like children.”
Tonya yawned, long and pointed.
Now Amanda felt insulted.
Jayda sensed a physical moment coming and tried to stop it. “We’re working. Do a security patrol around the bridge.”
Amanda obeyed angrily. If she didn’t get away from Tonya, she might not be able to stop herself from taking it further.
Isabel chuckled. “So, this is what Eagle runs are like. Interesting.”
She hadn’t done or seen much in her life until Angela’s rescue. She was on this crew for that reason, to live while she was still young enough to handle the action. Getting flesh mattered, but it wasn’t the only reason she’d convinced Angela to let her come along.
“This is mild.”
Tonya nodded at Neil’s comment. They’d had a little action and a little drama, and only a few deaths. So far, it didn’t even make the top 10 list.
“Dropping anchor now.” Thomas hit the buttons in the order Grant called them.
A horrendous noise filled the air. Hands came up to cover ears.
The rats below went crazy, fleeing, running into pipes only to find their normal exits closed. Their angry noises barely registered under the sound of the enormous anchor and chain dropping toward the ocean.
A huge splash flew up as the anchor hit the water, spraying the side of the ship and reaching the bottom containers on the top deck. Water ran down the hull.
Morgan and Greg joined Amanda outside the bridge, not speaking to her.
The ship began to slow. Then it stopped, too fast.
“Look out!”
Morgan lunged with open arms and carried Amanda out of the way. A container fell to the deck, crashing into the place where she’d been standing.
The ship shuddered, creaking and popping, clanging and shivering. Dust and rust fell all over the boat as it stopped. More containers slid, groaning and ripping open. A stack near the rear of the ship fell over, cascading into the stack next to them and the stack next to that until 40 of them were in a haphazard pile with contents spilling out. Each hit and crack echoed like thunder, making everyone worry about the damage the ship was taking.
The cargo containers closest to the bridge finished tipping and fell heavily against the wheelhouse, cracking, denting, gouging, blocking. They landed in a leaning heap that smacked into the window and sent tremors through the deck that knocked Thomas and Tonya to the floor.
Isabel hurried to the door to go help any of the crew who needed it. She liked being viewed as a hero.
The door wouldn’t open. “It’s stuck!”
Tonya got to her feet, rubbing her arm. “No, it’s blocked.”
Greg stared at the container that had stopped inches from his face. Dingy green with yellow stripes, it had a wide crack that allowed him a limited view of the contents. Knowing they would have bars of soap again was nice, but knowing it had almost killed him wasn’t. “Crushed by Mysore.”
Morgan rolled to the side, letting go of Amanda’s warm body. She smelled like salt and sweat. It was attractive.
Amanda’s skin tingled from the contact. Morgan’s body was hard, strong, protective. For just an instant, she’d felt safe. “Thanks.”
“Yep.” Morgan stood, eyeing her for injuries. “Are you okay?”
Amanda took the hand up that he offered, aware of an awkwardness that hadn’t been there before. “I think so. Arm’s a bit sore.”
“Yeah, we landed hard.” Morgan slid her sleeve up and examined her arm without asking for permission to touch her like he might have done with other women.
Amanda frowned. “No respect?”
Morgan gently traced the start of a bruise on the back of her arm. “More like curiosity this time.”
Amanda didn’t pull away. “Curiosity about what?”
Morgan locked eyes with her. “If enemies to lovers ever really happens, and if it’s as hot as they say.”
Amanda’s body throbbed and then went quiet, waiting to see what happened next.
Morgan went with the flow. He stepped closer, free hand slipping behind her neck as his other hand slid down to caress her wrist.
Amanda’s body leaned toward him.
But her mind didn’t.
Slap!
Morgan froze. She mentally slapped me!
“Never without permission.”
Morgan used his special voice, the one the women in camp had loved when he was a relief provider. “And will permission be…coming?”
Amanda’s nipples hardened. She scanned him from top to bottom, lingering on his large arms and wide chest. She sighed. “Only if you don’t mind me always being on top.”
“Control freak, huh?” He grinned. “Sexy.”
Amanda snorted as she pulled out of his gentle hold. “You really never know what to expect from Adrian’s Eagles.”
“Fair.” Morgan kept that powerful eye contact. “I’m sorry.”
“For accusing me or for trying to run me out to please Angela’s demonic seed?”
Morgan shook his head. “I can see we’re going to stay enemies.” He tried again. “No reason we can’t fuck, though.”
Amanda turned and walked away. But she was smiling. For all his crudeness, she liked Morgan and when the need rose, she now had an option for relief.
Greg joined Morgan, still a bit shaken. “I’m confused. Enlighten me.”
Morgan shrugged. “I’m horny and she’s hot.”
Greg laughed. “Fair.”
Morgan was glad Greg had accepted that answer. If he’d dug a bit deeper, he might have discovered the real reason and Morgan wasn’t ready for that to come out yet.
Both men turned toward the bridge, where the crew inside it was trying to open the blocked door. They were yanking on it, shoving on it, and forgetting their biggest advantage.
“Shall we?”
Greg nodded. “Top or bottom?”
Morgan thought of Amanda’s words and chuckled. “Let me get used to being on the bottom.”
“Yeah, you don’t seem as dangerous in that position.” Greg drew energy.
Morgan realized that was why Amanda had hesitated. She really was scared of everything, like her eldest daughter. I can help her with that. Morgan also drew energy.
“You don’t mind?” Greg assumed Morgan wanted a project to keep him away from Jennifer.
“No.” Morgan wrapped his magic around the bottom two containers that hadn’t fallen, holding them in place.
“You knew it was an accident.” Greg draped his own power over the top two containers that had slid, then shrank it around them tightly.
“Of course. I saw the light flash. I thought about bringing up a shield, but the normal wants to prove herself and it gave me an opening with the enforcer.”
Greg carefully lifted the containers, groaning. He’d only watched others do things like this. It was hard.
The metal pods creaked as the weight settled back in place.
Greg suddenly didn’t want to be on the crew that was drafted for moving the containers so they could be emptied, but he was curious what Angela would come up with for the shells after that work was finished.
Morgan stayed ready to add his energy to Greg’s if the man needed it.
People in the bridge cheered as the containers moved away from the door.
Tonya stopped them from opening the bent door yet. “Let them finish.”
Greg shifted the top containers inch by inch until they were perfectly stacked back on top of Morgan’s two. Then he let go, grunting.
Morgan also let go, smiling. “Magic really is amazing when it’s used for good.”
“Agreed.” Greg wiped away sweat, marveling at how mental work could produce a physical response. He felt like he’d just run up 20 flights of steps. “It’s connected to Marc.”
Morgan was impressed that Greg had gotten that so quickly. “They started off as enemies too, but it never reached the lovers stage with him. With me, it can.”
“She’ll be satisfied and stay here, away from Marc.” Greg made a face. “Tonya’s right. You’re honoring your debt to Sarah.”
“It’s more like making sure the boss is happy. She deserves to be with whoever she wants, Greg. And she wants Marc.” Morgan shrugged. “We need to stay back and let her see the mistake of that on her own.”
“What about all your blathering? I thought you wanted me with her.”
“It was Tonya’s blathering, and I do want that, but I’ve been putting women’s needs above my own for a very long time. I’m not going to stop now.”
Listening while she did a security patrol, Amanda found herself disliking Morgan a little less and wanting to sleep with him a little more. “Clever bastard.”
3
“Update me.” Tonya dropped onto the bench and shut her eyes.
Things were calm and neat here. Adrian had clearly kept a firm hand on everyone. Tonya wanted to give him some praise, but she was just too tired. They’d spent hours collecting items that had spilled out of the containers to keep them from being ruined by rain or sun. Most of it was piled at the bottom of the bridge steps. She’d brought a few things back in her pockets, as had the others, but she’d refused to let them add too much weight.
The only bad part had been the jump, but because they were leaping from a higher place, it had carried them further. Everyone had landed on the deck of this ship without a mishap. It had been jarring, and they’d all required someone to ‘catch’ them and steady them when they landed so they didn’t go sliding across the deck and hit anything, but they’d made it. The sun was setting and her crew was all back together on this ship. Tonya felt like it was okay to relax.
Adrian pushed a cup of water into the sweaty, dirty woman’s hand. “No trouble here. We’re anchored, and the tow line is ready for morning; good idea switching it to then so we’ll be rested. There are still a few hours of fuel left. Everyone has been fed except the go-team and we’ll cover that as soon as your showers are done. We rigged up a dunking system for the firefighter gear. We’ll hang it up on the rails. Probably won’t be dry for a full day.”
Tonya downed the water, motioning for him to keep going.
“As you can see, Shawn and his crew got the sail up. Leaving Charlie here to help was a good idea. His extra energy kept Shawn filled up, so they got it all attached. If we get even a little wind, we’ll be able to make some mileage even when the fuel runs out.”
“Perfect.” Tonya didn’t open her eyes. “Great work, gentlemen.”
Shawn, the two rookies, and Charlie, all smiled. They were finishing a healthy portion of soup and fighting yawns. All of them were pleased with the work they’d done.
Adrian moved on before anyone picked up on the fact that Charlie had been told he could join Morgan on the container ship but had stayed here to watch Shawn instead. Tonya was brilliant and handing her team well, but Charlie wasn’t going to keep obeying her once they reached land. Adrian didn’t want that argument to happen yet. “Some of the morning crew is sleeping. Most of the team wanted to stay up and make sure you guys made it back okay.”
Tonya didn’t complain about it. Forcing yourself to go to bed when you weren’t ready just resulted in tossing, turning, keeping others awake, and a very hard time getting going the next morning. It was better to get up at the normal time no matter when you finally went to sleep and let your body even things out. That hadn’t always been possible in the old world and it had caused levels of stress that didn’t need to exist. But we were all chasing that dollar for survival.
“And now we’re chasing food and fuel for survival. Has it really changed that much?”
Jayda’s question was met with nods and frowns. It was very different. If she didn’t know that, she hadn’t been paying attention.
“I worked with Grant for a bit on his mental shield. If he keeps practicing, it’ll get better, but he won’t be able to do the lockout like the rest of us. He hasn’t been using his gifts, and doesn’t seem to want to use them even now.”
“He misses being a normal.” Tonya knew that would hinder their run in ways, but at some point, Grant would understand he was better off with magic than without it. “We’ll cover it later. What else?”
“That’s it, other than monitoring the radio. We waited for you guys.”
“Cool.” Tonya forced herself up and over to the water filtration setup. She drew another cup of water, downed it, put the cup away, then headed for the makeshift shower they’d rigged up below. Anyone who went to the container ship had to shower when they came back in case fleas jumped on them. They were using salt water, and thanks to the containers falling over, they now had a once expensive soap to use without dipping into the small supply of Dove bars she’d brought along. A dozen boxes had slid right out of that top container, with Morgan’s magical guidance.
Tonya had been tempted to try opening a few others to see what was in them, but she’d chosen to find the cargo manifest instead. Neil and Morgan were going over that now, while Isabel, Greg, and Amanda got their showers. It was a communal system with holes punched in jugs, but none of them had protested. Isabel had been a bit shy at first, but Amanda was standing in front of her to block the view. Everyone had handed out praise to the normal, including Morgan, who had also offered her a debt to be called in later. Tonya understood the need to pay it back, but she still wished Morgan would stop handing out favors.
Tonya scanned Morgan just to see if he was taking peeks at Amanda.
Morgan didn’t look away from the manifest. “I wouldn’t do that, Red.” He grinned. “At least not until she invites me into her bed.”
Amanda slapped her naked ass. “You’ll call me daddy when it’s over!”
Morgan laughed hard.
Even Greg snickered. “She’s funny.”
Neil pointed. “That’s not, though. Get those splinters out of your hands and let Morgan heal them. That’s an order.”
Greg put both hands on his hips and bobbed his head like Neil had done to him. “Erin kisses me first.”
Neil shrugged. “My lips are tired from kissing Tonya’s ass all day. I could hump your leg, though.”
Fresh laughter went through the cargo bay where they were showering. They’d survived another adventure. Even small ones were allowed to be celebrated.
Buster came out from under a cot and glared at them for the noise. Humans!
Morgan handed the manifest to Tonya and removed his kit so he could reach his first aid supplies. “I wondered why your hands were so red last night.”
“I slid down the ladder when we left. Thought I’d gotten them all out.” Greg extended his hands.
Morgan scanned with his x-ray gift. “Just a couple in each hand. We’ll have you groping Neil’s tits in no time.”
Tonya allowed their banter to soothe her concerns that she hadn’t done well enough. Eagles only joked like this when they were content with their actions and reactions. That wasn’t under her control, but it was a reflection of leadership.
“You did fine.” Amanda blew her a kiss.
Tonya ducked.
Morgan caught it with his hand and slapped it on Greg’s forehead. “There. Now you’ve been kissed first. Bend over.”
Amusement lifted the mood on both decks and carried over to the cargo ship where it settled the rats. They resumed breeding, birthing, and bleeding.
4
“I’ll get it for you.” Margret smiled at Missy and refilled the girl’s cup. It had a lid on it now because of an earlier spill. Adrian hadn’t mentioned that to Tonya. Margret knew he liked Missy. Adrian liked all kids, even little brats who didn’t deserve his attention.
Samantha corrected the girl. “All kids deserve good attention. It’s not their fault they were raised badly. They’re just kids.”
Margret handed the cup to Missy. She considered spending time with the girl to show Charlie she could do well with kids.
Missy looked up at her while slurping the water.
Margret hid a shudder and went over to the rail where Samantha was on duty instead. I’m just not the mothering type, I guess.
“Don’t rush it. Mothering comes later in life for some women.”
Margret decided Samantha was someone she could talk to. Samantha had kids, so she clearly was the mothering type, but she was also understanding. “Do you mind?”
Samantha shook her head. “Not at all.” It was clear that Mitchels weren’t given the chance to question their lives or their wants very often. Samantha was glad to help. The girl was dressed like her mother, looked like her sister, and smelled like her uncle. Mitchels had a musky scent that was very attractive. Margret was a mixture of all of her family even though she didn’t seem close to any of them. “What’s on your mind?”
“What if I’m like Grant and never want kids?”
“Then don’t have any.”
“But it might cost me something I do want, a lot.”
“Doesn’t matter. Just don’t have them, no matter what it costs.”
“Won’t I love them because they’re mine?”
Samantha shook her head. “That was a terrible lie told by the old world. So many parents should have never had a child. It led to deaths and abuse that ruined entire family lines. You don’t like kids, Margret. There’s nothing wrong with that as long as you never hurt them.”
“I wouldn’t. I just don’t like to be around them.”
Samantha took a shot in the sunset. “Because of your sister or what your mom went through with you guys?”
“Both.” Margret shrugged. “It’s also the work. I’m selfish. I don’t want to waste my life cleaning up messes and teaching them math. I want to live, now, while I can.”
Samantha smiled at the teenager. “There’s nothing selfish about that. It’s your life. You only get one of them.”
“Thank you.”
Samantha didn’t hug the girl, but she did think about it. She doubted Mitchel kids got much physical affection. “I felt the same way when I was younger, and I did live my life the way I wanted. I had freedom and peace that I wouldn’t trade. It gave me the patience to clean up those messes, to plan for the math classes. I eventually decided passing on my genes was something I wanted to do and I have, but not because of what I would gain from it or because it was my duty as a woman. If it’s what you want, the bond is there right away and then you don’t resent the kids because love is always filling that emotional space. You get what I mean?”
“I think so.” Margret smiled. “I like talking to you.”
Samantha smiled back. “Be careful. You’ll make your mom jealous.”
Margret didn’t laugh at the joke. “She’s relieved, actually. She likes it when other people handle our emotional needs. She didn’t want to have kids. It shows in the way she treats us.”
Samantha did hug the girl this time.
Margret hugged her back and tried not to cry. She wasn’t used to kindness as a rule, but Samantha’s embrace held emotions, unlike her mother’s cold, rare touch.
Adrian switched on the radio to keep from adding anything to their conversation. There were many reasons why Amanda wasn’t close to her girls, but those were her wounds to reveal and heal as she saw fit. Their family had damaged every member in one way or another. Amanda had come from the generation that had been hurt intentionally to make them stronger. In her case, it had backfired and sent her into hiding as soon as she was released from the lab. The last two months had given her more action and interaction than she’d gotten in a decade. Change takes more time than that for some of us.
“…has resumed in all sectors. Military personnel are required to report for duty station assignment.”
Adrian frowned at the older male voice calling for service people. It meant the government really had started to recover and take back over.
“Radiation levels in the west continue to rise. Avoid the west coast. Duty stations will not include that location.”
People below deck quieted to hear the transmission, including those taking showers. They were so far from land that most of the time they weren’t picking up transmissions at all. What they’d heard so far had been garbled mixes of people calling for help and people threatening others to stay away. There had only been a couple of each of those in the last week.
The radio went quiet. Showers resumed.
Tonya and Greg were getting theirs now, while Isabel dressed, Thomas restocked the towels, buster self-cleaned, and Amanda drip-dried to give Morgan a clear view of her attributes.
Tonya found it slutty.
Morgan found it interesting. Amanda was hot and cold in turns, fire and ice. He was betting on sex with her being a moment to remember. There was no denying she was stacked. A flat stomach and breasts that were still perky said childbearing hadn’t been as hard on her body as it was on some women. Morgan knew sagginess usually came from nursing. He did feel bad that she hadn’t gotten a chance to experience that. He’d been told it was what bonded a mother and child the most. Her daughters could have benefitted from that, but the lab hadn’t cared about their emotional wellbeing.
Still, Morgan liked the way she looked. It wasn’t hard to imagine submitting to her and letting her play out her fantasies. Since he had his own that weren’t wrapped around her, it would go well for both of them.
Her lack of modesty doesn’t bother you?
Morgan snorted softly at Tonya’s silent question. If I were marrying her, then maybe. I just want a fun ride, so modesty would be wasted on me.
Tonya didn’t ask anything else. Men were odd. They liked whores, but wouldn’t marry one. They wanted their wife to be pure, but they missed spending time with whores. They had rigid views about how women should dress, act, think. Even the war hadn’t changed the fact that men still believed women existed to please them, to be with them, to make them happy. Some were better about it than others, and a rare few weren’t like that at all, but it was disappointing that even the end of the world hadn’t been enough to convince men they were wrong. Women were still getting the blame, the shame, and the hatred. Females enslaving men to stop being treated that way wasn’t surprising at all.
Tonya dried off and gave a quick nod to a spot in the corner where a brief shimmer confirmed that her invisible spy was doing his job. Bret was easy to overlook. Most people on this ship had already forgotten that he was on this run with them. His family hadn’t, but they knew better than to blow his cover. The only times he’d been visible were when they’d first left camp, and when he was knocked out by Ralph’s sleep spell. Apparently, it could also go through shields. That was concerning, but there was nothing she could do about it right now. Later, there would be practice sessions to increase the strength of those shields.
The radio crackled loudly, making some of them flinch.
“Rewards are being offered for the capture of subversives who have been sent by our enemies to dismantle democracy. These undesirables call themselves Eagles. They will arrive by sea. Docks and ports are under guard in all areas, with manpower concentrated on places large enough for a cruise ship. Report all sighting over the radio and then come to a staffed base for your reward. All persons will be required to show an ID that was issued before…”
The radio faded and went to static as they left range.
Samantha stared, arms still around the girl who was now as stiff as a board. “The soldiers know we’re coming too. It isn’t just the UN.”
“That isn’t news.” Ray tried to calm things down. He could feel the panic building in several of their team members. “Angela planned for this. We’ll be fine.”
Adrian shut off the radio, aware of his kill team into the shadows. They were doing exactly what he’d told them to practice-blending in and observing until needed. “They’re watching American ports for our arrival. But we aren’t headed for an American port. We’re going to Baja and it’s in the west, where they just warned people to avoid. We probably won’t see a single soul when we land. We’ll vanish into the night and show up right when they least expect us.”
“And if there is a welcoming party?” Morgan was certain there would be. News of their arrival would have spread to other countries by now. Everyone would want to claim the reward.
Tonya shrugged. “Then I’ll turn the boss’s kid loose and let him clear our path.”
A lot of people laughed.
Adrian didn’t. He knew she wasn’t joking.
Chapter Seven
Night Shift
1
“Go to sleep. Tomorrow will be a long day.”
“I’m trying.” Tonya began mentally counting and forcing her body to relax. Buster’s heavy heat on her legs was helping. “Say something sweet and uplifting.”
Charlie paused by her cot. “If there’s a problem, I’ll rip off their head and the enforcer will carve their brain like a pumpkin.”
Tonya smiled. “Perfect.”
Charlie did another scan of this deck.
All the cots were full, with half of the occupants sleeping or even snoring. Missy, Alicia, and Margret were along the far wall, with a lot of adult bodies between them and the steps. Ralph and Daisey were also sleeping, though their cots were closer to the cargo bay and the nine normals who were fleeing Safe Haven. Now that their passengers had been cut in half, it was easier for everyone to get a turn in a cot instead of being in a sleeping bag on the floor.
It was still cluttered, though. Kits were shoved under the cots and gear was piled along the empty wall by the stairs. It was crowded and warm, but it also gave off a vibe of safety with so many senior Eagles in one place. He hoped that lasted through the night.
Charlie headed for the top deck. He was on point duty overnight, with the enforcer as his right hand. Adrian’s kill team was covering the main guard spots on both decks. Everyone else was tired or they weren’t trusted enough to handle this position.
Amanda followed him, mind working overtime. A 15-year-old kid was given point duty over myself and a few others who are used to working doubles. She was worried that she’d overlooked Charlie’s skills, like she’d done on the cruise ship with Cody. Those shocking moments still hadn’t faded.
“I’m 16. I’ll be 17 soon.” Charlie shrugged at her. Tracking thoughts was part of this job.
Amanda joined him by the bridge as he did a scan of the consoles, the top deck, and the dark container ship that was resting heavy in the calm water next to them. The tow line was tapping lightly against both hulls with the waves, creating a soothing rhythm for anyone who wasn’t terrified of water. “That means Conner and Jennifer are also 16 now. We all forgot another year has gone by.”
Charlie corrected her. “The teens didn’t forget. We just didn’t make a big deal out of it because we know other things mattered more.”
The tow line slapped a little harder. Amanda flinched.
“Why are Mitchels afraid of water?”
Amanda stiffened. “What make you think that?”
Charlie rubbed an itchy spot on his arm. “Observation. Margret was scared in the swimming pool. She covered it by saying she didn’t trust the floaties. Alicia refused to be on pool duty that night. Adrian has been pushed into the water several times, and he ran into it once to escape Dog, but he got out as fast as he could and his mind was a mess each time. You can’t be around it without thinking about the compound where you’re dropping off Alicia. What gives?”
Amanda kept her voice low. “It means death for us.”
Charlie pushed. “It means death for most people, but we aren’t as scared of it as you Mitchels are.”
Amanda sighed. “You won’t believe it.”
Charlie thought about living with magic, and about the creatures they might soon face. He snorted.
Amanda remembered he was a descendant, like her. It was easy to forget because he rarely used his power. “There’s a river in the compound that decides if people are welcome there. If they’re good, they get to stay in that place if they want to. They’re welcome and they can even swim in those waters and be healed.”
Charlie remembered their time with William. “Like in Ciemus.”
“In ways, but there was a chance anyone could be approved in Ciemus, if they’d changed enough.”
“And that’s not the case with this river of decisions?”
“No. The compound is run by enemies of the Mitchels, so the water has never liked us. We stay away from it to survive.” Amanda was very aware of the sound of the waves all around them. She recognized a heavier thunk as water slapping the hull of the cargo ship.
Charlie frowned. “Are you saying none of you have been cleared to live there?”
“That’s exactly what I’m saying.”
“So you’re taking your evil kid there and leaving her?” Charlie couldn’t help disliking the woman for that.
Amanda flinched at a harder wave hitting both boats. “It’s not like that for kids. The water protects anyone under 10. She’ll have years there to become better, to heal.”
“And you’ll take her out of there before she ages enough for the water to target her?”
“Of course. I’m cold, but I do love my kids.”
“I believe you.” Charlie did. Despite all the drama with Amanda and his parents, he didn’t have a grudge against her. His problem was with his father’s weak character. “I assume you witnessed the water taking someone you loved and that’s why it scares you.”
“I was five the first time the water spilled over its banks and chased everyone.” Amanda felt like a small child again as she spoke, triggered into the memory. “It dragged my cousin in and drowned him! It drowned visitors and friends, anyone who was bad. The water tolerates no evil!”
Charlie put a hand on her wrist. “Easy.”
Amanda drew in a ragged breath, ashamed by her emotional response. “I’m sorry.”
“Don’t be. Not letting yourself feel things is why you’re so cold to your girls. Emotions suck, but we can’t ignore them or it makes us unable to understand other people, unable to relate.” Charlie smiled. “Just breathe through it and remind yourself that you survived it, that you’re still here and you’re going to keep trying.”
“Thank you.” Amanda followed his advice and let herself feel the terror. It subsided quickly, in part because of the teenager next to her. He had a very comforting presence. “As long as she’s willing, I’m okay with you and Margret.”
“I know.” Charlie grinned at her. “I’m great.”
Amanda chuckled. She didn’t give him the rest of the threat about ripping off his balls if he raped the girl. She already knew Charlie wasn’t that type.
“I might break her heart, though.”
Amanda sighed. “I’d rather you loved her forever, but I plan to stay out of it for the most part. Just try not to crush her.”
Charlie changed the subject. “When Cate was locked into the soul charm with Joey, you recognized it first. Adrian covered for you with a lie about his Keeper duties. How did you know about that?”
Amanda was quickly revamping her opinion of Charlie. “If you know, so does your mom.”
“She caught it first. No one else did. They’re all too fast to believe whatever Adrian tells them.” Charlie admired how the moonlight was falling across the dark water. It was creating a sparling effect that was romantic.
“Why didn’t your mom call me on it?”
“She is, right now.”
Amanda grunted. “Should have known.”
“Yes. Also should know delaying me won’t work. I’ll just keep picking at that wound until it’s gushing blood.”
Amanda hoped it wouldn’t be held against their family. They were already disliked enough. “We have an older brother who surrendered to the dark side of magic a very long time ago. Because he got so competent at it, he was required to give lessons to others. Not the ugly stuff, mind you. Just potions and charms.”
“That’s why you’re all so good with those.”
“Partially. My grandmother was also very skilled in those areas. During my lessons with Abraham, he would often discuss the darker parts of magic just to piss off our mother.”
“But you don’t use it.”
Amanda paled. “Never. My brother was broken as a child, always studying death and chaos. I’d never follow that path.”
“Why wouldn’t Adrian want my mom to know about it?”
Amanda decided they were far enough from Safe Haven that she could tell the truth. “If she’d known that a real-life monster is as close as South America, would she have been able to ignore it?”
“No, never.” Charlie answered his own question. “But Adrian wanted her to stay on that island and concentrate on his camp, so he made sure she didn’t know about it.”
“Exactly.”
“Wait. South America. And you said is, not was. The monster is still there. It’s where you’re taking Alicia!”
“He’s been bound to a cell for years, for the murder of our mother. He can’t escape. That’s why there was no reason for the alpha to go there.” A lighter splash echoed. Amanda thought that one had been a fish.
“And he can’t be killed, because he’s bound to that cell?”
“No, he was bound to it as a punishment because he cannot die. In our family, killing one of us without a damn good reason means earns death. Abraham is the only exception to that rule. My brother hunted immortality harder than any other knowledge. Even your mother would have lost a battle with him.”
Charlie didn’t think that was true, but the fear in Amanda’s tone was enough to make him glad they hadn’t found out. He moved on, wondering how she would react when she understood what he doing. The bonds he was creating were strong. Even an aloof person would feel it deeply. “The prophesy about your death is always in your mind now. That’s why you’re so scared of everything.”
Amanda stared. “How do you know about that?”
“I was in pain, missing Tracy and not knowing if my son had been killed. I was reading the thoughts of everyone around me to stay distracted.” Charlie suddenly found himself missing his son. He hoped the baby was happy and healthy. He knew his mom would help look after Mathew. He was grateful.
Amanda felt bad for him. “I’m glad it worked out the way it did. He’s a sweet baby.”
“Same.” Charlie kept the same gentle pressure on her wrist. “You know it hasn’t changed. You won’t make it back from this run alive.”
She shuddered. “Death watches my every move.”
“That’s why you’re reckless now, and a bit…” Charlie tapped her boot lightly with his.
“Easy?” Amanda nodded. “If I’m going to die soon, why do morals matter?”
Charlie listened to the whispers below and decided he didn’t care that so many people were still awake. “You refused Morgan.”
Amanda sighed. “He belongs to Jennifer. Loose morals don’t matter to me, but it might ruin his future with her and I don’t want that.”
“For her, right?”
“Yes. I like her. She’s what I could have been if I’d had a mentor like your mother instead of mine.”
Amanda’s nerves were strung tightly. Charlie could feel the twitches and jumps under his fingers. “I’d like to help you. It won’t last long, but I can do it over and over.” Before she could ask, or refuse, he sent a pleasure wave into her wrist. Then another. And another.
Amanda arched, lips clamping down on a load moan. Pleasure crashed through her body and brought her to that magnificent edge within seconds.
Charlie stopped.
Amanda refused to beg. She moved, putting distance between them.
Charlie smothered a twinge of guilt. He and Ellie hadn’t made a commitment and this was part of why he’d come on this run. He leered. “Together?”
Amanda hated herself for the fast nod, but need was all she could feel.
Charlie grasped his hard dick through his jeans, stroking, and blasted his body with the same pleasure waves he’d given her.
Amanda’s breathing quickened as she watched his eyes darken, his lips part.
Charlie held out his other hand as need lit him up.
Amanda wrapped their fingers together.
Charlie blasted them with raw lust.
Simultaneous orgasms ripped through their bodies, drawing a groan and a grunt, and then jerks and spasms that threw odd shadows across the lantern-lit ship.
2
Below deck, Morgan listened to them in disbelief. “That little shit just stole my piece of ass!”
“He has mad skills.” Tonya had gotten aroused just listening to it.
“That Brady charm is dangerous.” Isabel shifted in her cot, looking for a spot that didn’t hurt her back. Charlie’s seduction hadn’t had an effect on her at all.
“So he got Tracy, Monica, Ellie, and now he’s working on a Mitchel.” Neil was impressed. “He has good taste. Not as good as me, but getting there.”
Samantha chuckled against his back.
“He’s just following his mom’s orders to distract Amanda so she’ll leave Marc alone.” Shawn yawned tiredly. He was wiped out from putting up the sail. He and Charlie had gotten along for that, but there hadn’t been a single sign that the boy was deadly or even powerful.
“Angela wouldn’t hook those two up. She likes Ellie for him.” Samantha pressed her chest against Neil’s warm back. Her breasts were adjusting to not breastfeeding anymore and the milk was drying up. It was painful. The warmth from Neil’s back was like a heating pad and very welcome.
Neil pushed back gently, glad that she hadn’t wanted her own cot. He wouldn’t have refused, but it would have sucked to go to sleep without feeling her against him.
“Ellie won’t give up that coveted spot just because the boy dipped his wick while he was gone.” Shawn ignored Tonya’s frown. He couldn’t see it in the dimness down here, but he felt it. “Even if she does, it wouldn’t be the first time Angela has sacrificed someone to keep Marc off the market.”
No one agreed with him, but they also didn’t want to ruin the awful surprise that Shawn had coming.
“Sure.” Morgan let go of the slight disappointment. He wanted the sex, but he also wanted to remain celibate because he knew Jennifer would respect that more.
“You’re probably right.” Tonya stretched her legs and then curled onto her side. She refused to think about her baby or Kenny. Dwelling on them would only make it hard to concentrate on this run.
Samantha wrapped an arm around Neil’s waist and draped one leg over his.
Neil twined his fingers through hers.
“I’m surprised he would do it, considering that it will ruin his chances with Margret.” Isabel was assuming Shawn was right since everyone had agreed. They weren’t teamed with her anymore. She felt a bit left out.
Tonya glanced toward the other side of the living area, where both of Amanda’s daughters were sleeping. “He did it to protect Margret. Better a little pain now than agony later.”
Isabel slipped her bare foot out from under the thin blanket, leaving the other one covered. “He wants her.”
Shawn stayed on his side, facing the steps. He wanted to scan Missy and make sure she was okay, but it would be mistaken as something bad. “It’s just sex to him. This way, he gets laid, Margret stops chasing him, Amanda stops chasing his dad, and he’s in the clear to return to Ellie after this is all done because he was just following orders.”
It was hard to miss how well that all fit, but Tonya still wasn’t convinced. She let Shawn think that was the final word as she focused on Morgan. “Why are you being crude and obnoxious now? And don’t say you were always like this because I already know you weren’t.”
Morgan didn’t answer. He readjusted the flat, hard pillow, missing the comfortable bed in Jennifer’s cabin and the sound of Kyle’s snores, the smell of baby care items, the steady breathing of Autumn, Roy, and Kane. They’d become his family.
“He’s pushing buttons on purpose.” Jayda glared. “Like giving the normal a favor for saving him but not me.”
Morgan grimaced. “You do have one.”
“Oh, shove it up your ass.”
Morgan sighed. “Thank you, Jayda.” He might be able to sleep now that he’d been scolded.
Tonya scowled. “If you need to be punished, I’ll do it. Stop stealing my thunder!”
Morgan flinched.
Tonya shut her eyes. “I told you I know everything that happened in that medical bay.”
“We weren’t in the medical bay when I was sorted.”
“Your body was.” Tonya tugged her blanket up. “I was teamed with the boss for most of that run. You have no secrets from me, so stop being an asshole. That isn’t your job on this run; it’s mine and I do it very well.”
Morgan hated it that he felt better, but he did. Sleep began to claim him, finally erasing the tension from almost dying again, twice in the same day.
People all around them were put at ease by Tonya’s sharp tone and allowed themselves to rest.
Isabel swept her hair away from her neck and stared at the ceiling. She’d done the same every night in the lab, though the company had been different. The sounds were the same. It made it easy for her to start drifting off.
Shawn heard Missy mumble in her sleep and was finally able to relax now that he knew she was okay.
Sleep took over the lower deck, claiming them all.
3
On the top deck, Charlie was leaning back on the bench with his eyes shut and a smile on his lips.
Amanda was staring at him from a few feet away as her cum ran down her thigh. She was stunned, speechless.
Charlie patted the bench.
Amanda sat down next to him, still twitching.
Charlie returned his hand to her wrist, enjoying the moment without speaking. He’d done something reckless. The voices in his head were quiet for the moment, giving him a break.
Amanda realized it hadn’t just been for her. He’d needed it too. Charlie was a complicated mix of both of his parents and then another side that was all him. Dangerous, unpredictable, soothing. It was like being around her brother.
Amanda’s lips thinned. “Adrian told you to do this.”
Charlie didn’t open his eyes. “He asked me to speak with you. I’m positive this isn’t what he meant.”
“Speak to me. Like…a therapy session?”
“You did well. We’ll repeat as needed.”
Amanda’s body tightened and then relaxed, preparing for him.
Charlie felt it and grinned. “I only need about a minute. I’m half your age, so…”
Amanda laughed. “So rude.”
“Yep.” Charlie let go of her and slowly stood. He did a scan of both ships, mentally and visually. Then he faced her. “When you get so scared that you can’t sleep, come talk to me. I’ll be there for you.”
Amanda couldn’t help her response. “Why would you do that? You know I want your dad.”
“And you might get him at some point, if you can conquer the fear of what will happen afterward. My mom’s about had enough of his shit. And he’s attracted you. No matter how much he says he wouldn’t shag a Mitchel, we all know that’s total bunk.”
Amanda was surprised that her heart hadn’t leapt at the small hope, but she wasn’t as obsessed with Marc now that they were away from him. “What happens when you go home to Ellie?”
Charlie shrugged coldly. “You’ll be dead. What do you care?”
Terror hit Amanda, hard. “I don’t.” She rose.
Charlie was there to meet her with his body this time, lips crushing hers, hands pulling her closer by her ass.
Amanda jerked away from him. “You did that on purpose!”
“Of course. How can I have great manipulation skills if I never practice them?” He walked by her and went back to the bench.
“You sneaky little prick!”
“I’m not little, Mandy. Before this run is over, you’ll know that for sure.” He sat down and shut his eyes again. “Do a patrol below. If things are calm, come sit next to me again and I’ll give you another taste of my magic.”
Amanda was furious. She was also turned-on and intrigued. She marched to the steps for a patrol below.
Charlie spent the time relaxing and gathering energy to get them both there again. He’d done the same things to Tracy, though it had taken weeks to fully seduce her. Amanda would spread for him tonight if he pushed. And if we weren’t on point duty, I likely would. I came on this run for adventure and haven’t gotten any yet. Sex with Amanda will make up for that.
Bret lowered his shield. He was standing by the bridge, observing everything. He didn’t care much about Amanda yet, but he didn’t want Adrian to be hurt. He’d been listening to the conversation earlier and pondering it since. “You’re just screwing with Adrian, right, about being like family? Like your dad would, or is?”
Charlie rubbed his scratchy jaw. He needed to shave. “I meant every word of it, Bret. You and I are going to be brothers in every way that counts.”
Bret smiled. He wanted that. Charlie was kind to him, taught him things, and cared about him as much as Angela did. Charlie was also ruthless. Bret respected that.
“As for my dad, who the hell knows?” Charlie shrugged. “I don’t, and I doubt he does either. Thinking it through before he reacts isn’t my dad’s strong suit.”
“Fair.” Bret straightened his Eagle jacket. “I think he means it this time. Or he never would have shared your mom that way.”
Charlie understood more about love and lust than Bret did, but he agreed. “We’ll hope for the best.”
“Always.”
Charlie motioned. “You’ve had a long shift. Go get some sleep. Tonya will probably want you back on quiet duty as soon as possible.”
Bret headed that way, then paused. “Are we’re all allowed to go back to Safe Haven now?”
Charlie sighed. “No, not yet.” He patted the bench as Amanda appeared at the top of the steps. “But I’m working on it.”
4
Quiet steps hurried up to the top deck.
Charlie turned from his place by the bridge.
Amanda glanced up from the travel chessboard she’d been studying. They’d decided on a game to pass the time. Three orgasms were enough for one night.
Molly went by them and leaned over the rail to vomit. As was the usual for her now, it only took one heave and she was done.
Molly wiped her mouth on her hand, staring at the dark water. She couldn’t see the shark, but she felt it down there, waiting for the right moment.
“Are you okay?”
Molly leaned against the rail as she turned. “Fine. Just not a boat person.” She hurried on before anyone called her on the lie. “And Greg was having a nightmare. It woke me up.”
Charlie still felt a little bad about the affair with Monica, but he didn’t like Molly anymore at all. She had a massive secret that would devastate more than just Thomas when the truth finally came out. Everyone would be shocked. “Did you wake Greg up or leave him to fend for himself?
Molly was surprised at Charlie’s hard tone. “You don’t even like Greg. Why do you care?”
“Because I have compassion.” Charlie glared, motioning toward her stomach. “It’ll suck for that kid to find out that you don’t.”
Charlie went below.
Molly had frozen. Thomas was sleeping, but it would run through the hive now. He would find out soon that she was pregnant.
Amanda was pulled away from the game they’d placed on the bench. The guilt on Molly’s face was too familiar to mistake anyway, but the trip to the other ship today had revealed something about Thomas that made it worse.
“I can’t have kids, but I can care for the orphans.
“It’s not his baby.”
Molly shook her head. She braced to be called a whore.
Amanda didn’t feel right calling anyone easy after what she’d done tonight. “Maybe you can find a way to get Thomas to accept it since he wants to be a den mother after he retires from spy life.”
Molly hadn’t known that about him, but it didn’t matter. “When the father finds out, he’ll try to take the baby from me.”
Splash! Amanda identified that one as a shark heading under the boat. She’d heard it too many times on the last run to mistake it. Molly’s shark was still following them. “Do you care?”
“Not really. I didn’t plan on it.”
“Have you considered aborting?” Plink! Amanda thought that one had been something falling into the water, though she didn’t know what it could be. There weren’t any birds out here now and the moon was providing a bright light. She would have spotted anything overhead.
Molly sighed. “Yes, but the father would hate me. He loves kids.”
“You have to do what’s right for you.”
Molly scowled. “No, I have to do what’s best for the baby. It didn’t ask to be created. It has a right to live even if its mom is a dumb slut!”
Amanda shrugged off the hostile answer. “It’s your life and your body. I think that should come first.”
“You’re wrong.” Molly headed below as Greg and Charlie came up. She didn’t look at them or talk to them.
Amanda was trying to understand emotions and make progress as a functioning human being. “Is she right? Am I wrong?”
Greg answered before Charlie could. “Yes, in her case. She doesn’t want to carry the guilt, and she cares for the father. In your case, aborting might have been the better way to go.”
Amanda’s brow furrowed. “I love my kids!”
“It doesn’t show, but I meant your mother.”
Amanda’s mouth dropped open.
Charlie slapped Greg on the ass. “Be nice. Even rookies get a chance to change.”
“Fair enough.” Greg grinned at her. “I was only kidding. It’s your brother who should have been aborted.”
Amanda rolled her eyes, but she felt better being included in the insults. Life is odd.
She sensed the males needed some alone time and went toward the steps. “I’ll patrol down there for a bit.”
Greg took her place at the chessboard, but he was barely seeing it.
“Want to talk?” Charlie glanced at the radar screen. It was dark, but he’d already made that a habit. The radar and the radio were off right now. He did wonder who might be awake at this hour to make calls, though.
Greg had already noticed Charlie was the unofficial team therapist instead of Adrian. He didn’t mind. He was just glad the boy didn’t seem to resent him like he did Neil. “I dreamed about how I got my power. But this time, your mom was taking it back.”
Charlie moved a piece on the board, then went to stand by the bridge. It was the best place for him to listen to both ships. “She wouldn’t do that.”
Greg wasn’t convinced. “Shawn and I are hybrids. We carry power given to us by your mom. And we’re both banished now…”
“I think you’ve both been sent on a dangerous run that might give you back your honor and reputation.”
Greg smiled. “You always were a nice kid. You know, when you’re not covered in the blood of your enemies.”
Charlie chuckled.
Greg moved a piece and leaned back against the bench. “Did your mom say that to you about us?”
“No. We weren’t talking much. I was being an asshat. She kept her distance unless it was about Ellie and Margret.” Charlie wanted Greg to have hope. “Look at it this way. You have power that she shared with you. It’s unlikely that she sent you out to be removed or die because that would be like abandoning one of her kids and she would never do that.”
Greg immediately felt better. He was finally able to draw in a full breath.
Charlie used his magic to move the queen across the board. “Check.”
Greg left it alone. He was a good player, but his heart wasn’t in it right now. “I’ll just sit here for a while.”
“Cool.” Charlie didn’t mind the company.
“It’s starting off slow.” Greg yawned. “This run.”
Charlie didn’t think so, but he waited for Greg’s point.
“A slow start to an Eagle run usually means a bloody finish.”
“Considering what we came to do, there’s really no other way it can end.”
“Stick close to me when it all goes down.” Greg wasn’t going to let Angela’s son get hurt on this run.
Charlie nodded. “That’s a good idea.”
Greg smiled. “Nice, and smart.”
Charlie grinned. “Yep. When I save your ass, I’ll get a promotion and more respect. It’ll be a two-fer.”
Greg stared as he understood. Then he decided to roll with it. “Would it be your first two-fer?’”
“Not even close.”
Greg believed him. “Your mom is up in the teens now. How high have you gotten?”
“Five, but I’m hoping to double that on this run.”
Greg was feeling better with every minute they talked. “Need any help?”
“Maybe.” Charlie glanced over. “It depends on how you feel about trapping a sniper.”
Greg frowned. “Is the sniper someone we all know?”
“Of course.”
Greg thought about their trip to Hell, where Shawn’s ugly past had been revealed. He nodded. “Count me in.”
Chapter Eight
That Bites
1
“Coming through.”
Adrian lowered the dart gun. “Line of fire is not clear.”
Amanda joined him, cloak sweeping gracefully over the top deck of the cargo container. “Practice may now resume, Mitchel progeny. Make it count or no dinner.”
Adrian chuckled, but it wasn’t funny. They’d both been trained during hard times, when every family was out there gunning for theirs. Practices had been brutal sessions with no relief unless they were perfect.
“And then the other kids hunted us while we slept because we were too good.”
Adrian nodded. They’d countered it by doing guard shifts over each other that resulted in alternate nights where the guard didn’t get to sleep at all. “It won’t be that way in the future. Angela won’t allow it.”
Amanda didn’t want to listen to his faith in the alpha right now. “Resume.”
Adrian lifted the dart gun and took aim. There was more space on this bigger ship, so he wouldn’t lose the darts. He blew hard.
The empty dart stuck into the side of the container and then dropped to the ground. The darts weren’t able to pierce deep enough into the containers to stick, but it was enough to leave a small mark in the chalk circles he’d drawn.
“You’re getting better.” Amanda retrieved the half a dozen darts from the ground, scooping them neatly into a stack that she handed back to him. She knew he hadn’t touched a normal gun in weeks.
“Thank you.” Adrian’s voice deepened. “For defending me.”
Amanda shrugged. “It’s true. You feel you should be punished, so you do shit to make them hurt you.”
His tone was pointed. “Yeah, I think that runs in our family.”
Adrian didn’t fault her for enjoying the moment. Mitchels were made that way. And he was impressed that Charlie had targeted a woman who had kids his age and still succeeded. He just expected his kin to be smarter. She had to know it wouldn’t end well.
Amanda didn’t want to talk about what had happened last night with Charlie.
Adrian blew another dart.
It stuck on an outer ring and then dropped to the ground.
All of these containers were made of sturdy metal that was made to withstand the rigors of an ocean crossing. It made Adrian miss the old world, when ships like this had spent nearly every day of their existence on trips to deliver goods across the globe. Now, they were rusting hulks, beached or destroyed by the war, or they’d become ghost ships that only a lucky few would ever find.
“I thought you were supposed to do half-hour radio checks.”
“That was Marc’s plan. Tonya overruled it until we get closer. No point out here on the open ocean.”
“Fair enough.” Amanda frowned at the phrase that everyone was using. Nothing was fair about this life at all. She would be glad when a different saying or slang started making rounds.
“You don’t look like you slept well.”
She sighed. “I dropped out fast. Woke up around dawn trying to kill Stuart again.”
“You can talk to me about it.” Adrian drew energy. “Or Charlie.”
Adrian used the gift that Alicia was teaching him. The dart he’d fired rose into the air, but dropped right back down.
He was having trouble concentrating well enough to control it.
Amanda ignored his suggestion. “Be careful. That might be seen as hunting power.”
Adrian stiffened as a hauntingly sweet voice went through his mind.
“Don’t accept more power, okay? We don’t need it to be happy.”
Shannon, Conner’s mother, hadn’t liked magic. Taking her to his family for their approval had happened too soon, too bluntly. He’d been in love, and devastated by his mother’s death. He hadn’t handled it well.
Amanda saw the flash in his mind. She’d been there for all of that. “I’m sorry. I should have tried to accept her, to get her to accept us. You might have turned out very differently.”
Adrian allowed the barest amount of bitterness to come through. “Shannon was too calm for me, too kind. Mom would have driven her off.”
Amanda was shocked. Adrian never spoke badly of their mother, even when he should have.
Adrian shrugged. “If she’d been a good parent, Safe Haven wouldn’t exist.”
“Still, you deserved a chance at happiness. I’m sorry we took that from you.”
Adrian used his pain to lift the dart and float it into his hand. “Shannon was my soul mate.”
Amanda took a guess. “Angela reminded you of her when she first joined Safe Haven?”
“No. They’re exact opposites.”
“Then what hit you so hard that you threw away the honor you’d been building?”
Adrian shook his head. “Don’t take this the wrong way, but you’re stupid.”
Amanda bristled. “Say it again and I’ll zap you like when we were kids!”
“Thanks to Angela, I can withstand an enforcer zap now.” Adrian gestured toward the smaller ship, where Charlie was doing an intense workout. “You’ve had a taste of it now. You think that’s the Brady side of him, but it’s not. The nasty temper and refusal to go slow comes from Marc. That amazing, addictive spark comes from Angela’s line and it can’t be duplicated with a Brawler, an amateur enforcer, or a charmed Eagle. Once you mate with that boy, you’ll dream about him forever, but it’s doomed from the start and not because of the age gap or his girlfriend. It’s doomed because you’ll still want his dad, and your name is Mitchel. Stop it now or you’ll get yourself killed!”
Amanda didn’t answer.
Voices echoed from the rear of the cargo ship.
“Throw it over!”
“Here it comes!”
They listened to the tow line crew for a minute. Grant and Ray had attached the line to the smaller UN ship, then tied it to Neil’s belt and let him jump to the ladder. Then Neil had carried the end of it to the rear of the cargo ship while his crew unwound it. They were now ready to attach it to the railing of the cargo ship. They just had to drag the extra rope through the water first so it would expand as the ships pulled and tugged. A stiff, dry tow line was apt to snap, according to Grant.
Grant and his team were in the bridge now. A little while ago, they’d been down in the engine room, with several guards from Adrian’s kill team. The recommissioning process was well underway.
Tonya was overseeing the towline team, but unlike most supervisors, she was hauling line, getting dirty, and sweating alongside her crew. Even Margret was helping them. Little Alicia was on the other ship, watching over things there and missing Cody. Tonya had picked that up clearly.
“They wouldn’t let me help.”
Adrian sighed at Amanda’s quiet complaint. “These are some of Angela’s favorite people, and you almost came between her and Marc.”
“But I didn’t. He was just playing with me.”
“That’s how it started with Kendle too, but he ended up sleeping with her.”
“While dreaming about his wife.”
Adrian smiled. “Yes, well, she is memorable.”
“So’s her husband.”
“Agreed.” Adrian was missing Marc too. “What do you need?”
Amanda didn’t like feeling as though she’d let him down. Adrian was the only brother she had that she actually felt something good for. “Will you help me get closer to my kids?”
Adrian positioned a dart into the gun. “Why?”
Amanda gestured angrily. “Because I hate how it feels to have these people judge me!”
Adrian shook his head. “That’s the wrong reason. When it’s because you want a better relationship with them, then I will. Right now, it would just be a disappointment to my nieces. They’ve already had enough of that from you, with one of those moments due to happen at any point.”
Amanda felt his scold deeply. He wasn’t wrong. Margret would be more than hurt.
Adrian faced her with a hard tone. “Stop messing around with Angela’s son.”
“He started it.”
Adrian frowned. “What are you, 12? Stop pushing Angela’s buttons. I don’t want to raise your girls after she rips your guts open and feeds them to the normal.”
Amanda lifted her chin. “He started it. He’s of legal age. And that cruel bitch can’t reach me way out here, so slam you both!”
Adrian shook his head as she stomped out of his practice area. “I know she’s stupid, Angie, but please don’t kill her. Those girls need their mother, and she’s the only sibling I have that I can almost stand.”
Adrian resumed practicing. He was slowly starting to like the dart gun. It was a silent weapon, and he wouldn’t have to be close to his target as long as he had enough lung power to blow them. His only gripe was that he was nearing the center of his target each time, but not hitting it. “I can do better.”
2
Amanda stopped by the railing, drawn to the smaller ship. Charlie was on the top deck, doing fast pushups without a shirt on. He had a washboard stomach, well-defined abs, and bigger arms than she’d noticed before. Things hadn’t gotten physical at all beyond that one kiss, but neither of them would be satisfied with a few mental orgasms. That’s what Marc was like when he was younger. Saliva flooded her mouth.
Sorrow settled into her gut. “I’m a whore.”
“Not really.” Tonya didn’t laugh as Amanda flinched and spun while reaching for her gun. “You’re a broken Mitchel who doesn’t know how to heal herself, so you’re looking for help from anyone who will give it.”
Amanda knew who to blame for her anguish. “I wish Angela had just left me alone. I didn’t want to join her damn army! I was fine blending in and staying out of everything!”
“Teaching your girls to hide and let everyone else take the risks was wrong. Now, they’ll understand they can’t be like you.” Tonya saw Charlie doing a workout and felt a flare too, but it was easy to look away because she respected his mother so much.
The redhead was filthy, stinking like underarms, and happy. Amanda could feel it. Tonya knew she’d spent the day honorably. Amanda hated her for that. “It could be good for both of us.”
Tonya snorted. “You’re a notch on his bedpost in place of your daughter. You can enjoy time with him because it’s his idea, but you can’t keep him here and you can’t ever go back to Safe Haven now. Angela will kill you; if she doesn’t, Marc will. You won’t last a week.”
“Because I gave into a horny teenager.”
“You’re willing to pretend that he’s Marc! You could have refused, but you didn’t even consider it. You’ll corrupt him with every thought, every action, and never care about his son or his future. You’re a user, Amanda Mitchel, and you’re going to die on this run because you still haven’t changed.” Tonya turned toward the bridge. “We’re firing this bitch up now. I want you doing constant scans of both ships.”
Tonya’s words blasted through Amanda’s mind.
Fate delivered another blow.
“Mom?” Margret came around the corner of the nearest cargo container.
Tonya hadn’t realized Margret was following her, but it didn’t matter now. The truth had come out, brutally. Tonya helped it along the same way. “Someone else do a security patrol so Amanda can explain to her daughter why she stole her boyfriend.”
“I’ve got it.” Greg tugged Erin along to get her away from the crossfire if the Mitchels started throwing spells or fists.
Margret’s eyes filled with hatred.
Amanda wasn’t sure how much the girl had heard. She started with what was easiest. “I’m sorry.”
“Why would you do that?!” Margret spun toward the bridge before Amanda could come up with an excuse. “Stay away from me!”
Amanda sighed. “I’m sorry.”
It wasn’t enough.
3
“I’m picking up a storm, coming from the southwest.” Samantha struggled to narrow down the conditions. “No lightning. A lot of rain, windy.”
Neil didn’t see it on the radar, but he didn’t doubt her. “How long until it reaches us?”
Samantha’s eyes open, showing glazed pupils. “Nightfall. High seas, waves. Watch out for leaks!”
Neil put a hand on her shoulder.
Samantha blinked. She drew in a deeper breath. “I’m okay. It wasn’t that bad, just some drips.”
Neil knew not to discount even tiny details of a premonition. “I’m telling Tonya now. Where was the leak?”
“In the cargo bay.”
Neil glanced around, then motioned. “Take Theo and show him where. He can help you patch any holes.”
Theo was glad to have something else to do. He hurried over to the steps and waited impatiently for Samantha.
The nine
Neil did another scan of the top deck. He was on point, with Alicia as his right hand.
The remaining normals, plus Ralph and Daisey, were fishing off the rear of the ship for dinner. Missy was also over there keeping an eye on them. If anyone fell over or even got hurt on a hook, the child would help them. The normals seemed to be okay with her presence, but Neil knew they weren’t. They’d just gotten good at hiding their feelings.
Neil sensed Bret nearby. He approved of the invisible layer of security, but he doubted the boy was mature enough to handle that important duty alone. If things went bad, Neil planned to speak up on Bret’s behalf. He was too unseasoned to know what to watch for. He wouldn’t deserve to be reprimanded for it.
Morgan stayed on the top deck. He was standing near Neil, but his attention lingered on the teenager doing one-handed sideways pushups. “Now he’s just showing off.”
Neil wasn’t so sure. “He’s like his mother. Don’t forget that.”
Morgan sighed. “Restless?” That was when Angela had done her hardest workouts, to quiet the voices in her head.
“Yeah, I don’t know how Marc’s going to keep her happy while we’re gone.”
Morgan snorted. “Like he’d even try.”
Neil had other things on his mind. “Is it because I didn’t help save his son?”
Morgan studied Charlie, also curious about the boy’s beef with Neil. “Go ask him.”
“You first.”
Morgan grinned, but he wasn’t sure he wanted to open that can of worms. He wasn’t really upset that Charlie had made more progress with Amanda than he had, but he was concerned about how it would play out. Angela was going to be furious.
“Amanda let Ed out of the bonding spell.” Neil wasn’t sure how deeply Morgan was invested in the Mitchel. “I thought she was involved with him for a while there.”
“Same, but she walked away too easily.” Morgan felt Neil’s curiosity. “No, Jennifer didn’t release me from her bonding spell. I don’t want her to.”
“So anything you started with Amanda would have been a fling. Interesting.”
Morgan left Neil standing there and went over to the teenager who had switched sides and was pumping that lean young body up and down. Amanda, Jayda, and even a few normals were all stealing glances at Charlie’s beautiful, sweaty body. “Congrats.”
Charlie grunted. “Sorry if I stole your ride. I don’t go slow.”
Morgan was a bit jealous that after such a hard workout the boy could still form complete sentences without sucking in air between the words. It made him want his youth back even more than he already did.
Charlie stopped and dropped to the deck. Hidden by the railing, he gasped in air and let Morgan see how tired he was.
Morgan grinned. “Pretense for your audience. Nice.”
Charlie rolled onto his back, knees coming up. He did slow leg lifts to cool down. Just stopping all of a sudden after a workout wasn’t the right way to handle it. The body needed a gradual cool down with gentle activity. “How many?”
Morgan saw the graphic image in Charlie’s mind and flushed. “Oh. Um, a lot, I guess.”
“Number.”
Morgan frowned. “Eighty-three, most of them after the war.”
“Guess, for me.”
Morgan didn’t have to guess. “Three, and two of them were skanks.”
Charlie blew out a raspy breath. “Can’t be a relief provider. Would hurt my mom.”
Morgan began to understand. He chuckled. “You and Conner have the same issue.”
“No. He wants babies. Just Candy. I want pussy, as much as I can get.”
Morgan made a connection. “So when you settle down, you won’t need to cheat?”
“Never cheat. Not like my dad.” Charlie slowly stood up and walked back and forth with his hands on his head as he got his breath back. “Don’t want to be miserable. Can’t be a camp whore. I love Ellie and my son.”
“But you’re so restless now that you know you have to do something about it or you can’t go back.”
There was more to it, but Charlie nodded. “Plugging a Mitchel was always on my bucket list.”
“You could have had the younger one by now.” Morgan smiled. “But you have honor. Nice job saying no to yourself.”
“Thanks.” Charlie picked up his shirt and dried off on it. “Is she clean?”
Morgan started to say he couldn’t give out that information, then remembered they didn’t have a privacy law anymore. “Yes. So was Stuart. He was her only physical partner the entire time she was in our camp, as far as I know.”
“Cool.” Cleanliness mattered to Charlie. “I just need one more thing from you, Morgan.”
Morgan felt the air shift and frowned. “Opportunity and privacy won’t easy to arrange.”
“That will happen on its own.” Charlie sent another graphic image.
Morgan’s cheeks reddened again. “Seriously?”
Charlie nodded. “There are a lot of things on my bucket things. A three-way is near the top.”
Morgan wasn’t sure how to handle the request. He decided to joke. “I’ll assume you don’t mean the chili.”
Charlie smiled in longing. “Actually, I’d love that too if you can arrange it. A spicy meal and sharing the Mitchel, followed by a cold beer and 10 hours of sleep in a bed that isn’t moving sounds amazing. I’d tip very well for your time.”
When Morgan stopped laughing, he nodded. “I’ll see what I can do.”
Listening to all of it from his place in the bridge, Neil was shocked, jealous, and a bit hurt. He still didn’t know why Angela’s son was bonding with everyone but him.
Charlie glanced over, eyes, voice, and body language turning cold. “I can tell you.”
Neil quickly shook his head. That boy’s too much like his mother for my own good.
“This is about Becky.”
Charlie touched his nose at Samantha’s comment.
Neil froze.
Samantha glared from the steps, where she’d paused to listen. “Will that little bitch never leave our lives?!”
“She did, and that’s the problem.” Charlie threw out a menacing wave that made Morgan retreat a few feet. “She was my friend, Neil. You led her on, let Rick and Seth hurt her, and then killed you her. There’s never going to be peace between us, and now that we’re out of camp, I don’t have to obey Safe Haven rules. I’m going to make your life hell. You got away with it at the time, but that reprieve has finally run out.”
Charlie tossed his filthy shirt overboard and went to the steps. “I’m taking a nap now. If I were you, I’d make sure nothing bothers me. I’m quite cranky when I’m low on sleep.”
All three adults stared in surprise as he slid by Samantha without touching her and trotted down the stairs.
Neil was filled with concern. “She said I would be punished. I thought she was just soothing Sarah.”
Samantha sighed. “So much for a relaxing vacation.”
Neil chuckled, but his heart wasn’t in it. Charlie was scary. And I’m the boy’s main target.
Charlie went to the shower and spent a minute under the cold, salty water to rinse off the sweat. Neil wasn’t even close to a main target, but letting him think that was part of the mental torture Charlie had decided on when his mom asked him to handle this. Under her eye, no one got away with murder. Justice could be delayed, but it was never avoided.
4
“Sorry it took so long. We’re finally ready.”
“I understand.” Tonya wasn’t upset, but she was happy that they were close to resuming their journey. The tow line was secured, lunch had been made and served, and they were all bored. It was afternoon now and approaching a full day here. The sky was clouding up and the wind was stronger now, proving Samantha’s prediction. Tonya wanted them on the move as soon as possible. “Is there anything you’d like me to do?”
Grant shook his head. “Shawn, Greg, and Ray gave me and Thomas plenty of help today. We’ve covered it all.”
Ray scowled at the order of the names, feeling the blow. Grant was implying that he was just a hired hand and not a captain. He refused to pick a fight over it.
“Then fire us up and we’ll roll out of here.” Tonya braced for noise. She assumed anything this size had huge engines that were not going to be quiet.
Grant pushed the buttons and hoped it worked.
Rumbles echoed through the ship, causing panic down in the rat nest, but those rooms were fully secured now. None of them escaped.
The ship vibrated and then came to life, deck by deck. Lights flipped on. A radio began playing a song in a language none of them were familiar with. Freezers hummed, fans activated. Then the engines began to purr, as if they’d been hoping for another chance to live.
“Fuel?” That was Tonya’s biggest concern at the moment. Later, all of those fans, lights, and radios would be shut off.
Grant checked the gauges. “Almost full.”
“It really was loaded and ready to ship out when the war knocked it loose.” Greg gently nudged Erin, who was standing next to him. “How’s that for luck?”
“Awesome.” Erin grinned back at him. She loved being around Greg now that they were away from Safe Haven. He cared for her, made sure she ate, didn’t let her get stressed. He’d only let her jump onto this ship after he secured them by rope in case she slipped, but he hadn’t stopped her from coming over and having a little adventure. Their bond was growing. When we finally go home, even Lisa and her kid won’t be able to come between us.
Tonya kept her focus on Grant instead of rolling her eyes. Erin was in for an ugly surprise after she had that baby. “How soon can we leave?”
“Give me half an hour to monitor for problems.”
“You got it.” She motioned to Ray. “We’ll do a walk and look for problems.”
Ray was eager to escape the tense bridge. He’d humiliated Grant with his blunt honesty yesterday. The man hadn’t spoken to him since other than to hand out instructions during the recommissioning process, but it wasn’t just his love life that was bothering Grant. He was also stinging from Adrian’s low evaluation of his gifts. Ray was sure Grant would start practicing now to improve how the others saw him. Ray wanted to offer help, but it clearly wasn’t welcome.
“We have movement!”
Jayda’s call brought most of them out of the bridge or away from the rails.
A dozen rats scurried along wild paths between the containers on the top deck, flushed out by the noise.
“We missed another door!” Ray hurried forward to chase them.
“These are strays that weren’t in the nest. Kill them. No gunfire!” Tonya didn’t know what was in the containers up here. She didn’t want a misfire to injure them all or sink the ship.
Eagles chased rats, throwing knives, stomping. Guts sprayed the deck and containers. Tonya hoped the coming rain washed that away as she also gave chase.
The rats up here were the size of foxes, thin and angry. They made noises that reminded Tonya of a squirrel that had attacked her as a child. It was intimidating. She hated that feeling. I am not scared!
A rat ran from a blind spot in front of her, headed straight for an open door down into the ship. If it reached there, she would lose it.
Tonya lunged forward and grabbed the rodent with her hands, stumbling to her knees.
The rat struck back, stinking teeth deep into her arm.
Intense pain hit.
Tonya’s anger response exploded. She held onto the violently struggling rat and brought forth the fire inside. The squealing rat burst into thick flames, scorching her fingertips.
Tonya went to the rail and tossed it overboard.
Molly’s shark swam up and snapped down the half-cooked meal.
Tonya examined her arm while the others were still occupied.
Large blood drops were beading over the teeth holes, but she wasn’t losing much blood. Tonya didn’t heal it with magic. She’d learned not to do that. She wiped the blood on her hip so it would look like splatter, then pulled down her sleeves, hiding it. She would doctor it later. She didn’t want anyone to know about her choice to grab the rat barehanded. That wouldn’t inspire confidence.
“You okay?”
Tonya nodded, not tensing or jumping as Greg and Erin joined her. “Shark-watching.”
Greg didn’t comment on the burnt smell or the rat fur that Tonya kicked over the side. It was comforting to know Tonya had a violent temper when she was crossed. It reminded him of Angela.
He and Erin had chased a couple of rats toward Ray, who’d kicked them off the ship, literally. Greg had refused to let Erin do anything else. Getting bitten might be deadly.
Erin made a face as her stomach turned. The odors out here in the world were bothering her each time she faced a new one. Charred rodent wasn’t going to be a new world candle scent.
Greg eyed the big shark that was circling right below them. “One of us needs to claim the bounty on that thing during this run.”
Tonya shrugged as her arm started to throb. “Our hands are already pretty full right now. Let’s handle that one on the way home.”
5
“I should have stayed with Conner and Candy!” Margret sobbed against Daisey’s shoulder.
Daisey patted the girl’s back. “I’m sorry you’re hurting. No one should have to go through this.”
Daisey was disgusted by Amanda’s actions, but not surprised.
Eagles who were listening to them agreed. Amanda had crossed a line that she couldn’t come back from. Her reputation would never be the same. Charlie wasn’t getting as much of the disapproval yet because of his age, but that was going to change.
“Why did she do that to me?!”
Daisey slid her hand into her pocket. “Sometimes adults make bad choices. I’m sure your mom didn’t mean to hurt you.”
“She doesn’t care about me at all!”
Daisey had followed the girl into the cargo bay and acted as if she cared so she would have the opportunity she needed. It would make people think she was kind, that maybe she didn’t deserve to be banished, and it might get Ralph off her back for a while if he thought she was being nice to a magic user. In reality, Daisey was using Angela’s planning techniques to achieve multiple results. She couldn’t wait to watch this ship burn, to hear screams instead of annoying teenage tears.
And it was all blocked by her charmed mind. Forcing Ralph to do that had been another stroke of genius. Nothing can stop me now.
Daisey was careful to say the right things as she gently pulled the C-4 pack from her pants. “Maybe she was trying to protect you. You really are young, and that boy’s family are cruel creatures.”
Margret’s tears leaked over her face and Daisey’s shoulder. “He was supposed to be mine! I would have been a kind ruler with a powerful mate. I would have been safe for the first time in my life!”
Listening from one of the cots in the next area, Charlie felt bad, but he was also vindicated in his choice of Ellie over Margret. Ellie didn’t want power. She wanted him. Charlie was also satisfied that he wasn’t going to ruin Margret’s life now. She would get over the heartbreak. She would also understand that her mother couldn’t be trusted.
“She’s always been indifferent to us. Her kids mean nothing!”
More people in the cots around him started hating Amanda, which also pleased Charlie. He didn’t want her to go back to Safe Haven, ever.
Even Daisey felt bad for the girl. She patted her back again. “I’m sorry for your pain.”
With her other hand, Daisey stuck the explosive pack to the wall behind the crate next to them. The crate held garbage, so it would be moved last, if at all. When she’d heard about the newest drama, Daisey had quietly rearranged the chairs in here so when this moment happened, the seats would give her easy access to the perfect hiding place.
“I’m never speaking to her again!” Margret couldn’t stop crying.
Daisey was thrilled with how much she’d learned, how she was fooling everyone. “Let’s get you cleaned up. You’ll feel better in dry clothes. Maybe we can make a cup of hot tea or hot chocolate.”
Margret forced out a weak smile as she stood. “Thank you.”
“It’s my pleasure.” Daisey led the girl to the shower area and stayed with her, caring for her. Once she attached the blasting cap, the timer would start ticking. Less than a day later, all of these people would be blown into the sky, including this sobbing teenager. Daisey couldn’t wait for the show to start. “I think I’ll join you for that cup of tea. We can go up and watch the stars together.”
Chapter Nine
Bump In The Night
1
“It was a bad idea to leave Ray on that cargo ship.”
Groans and frowns went through the soaked team on the top deck. They were less than an hour from Baja; the wind had been in their sail the entire way. They’d made it through the worst of the storm now, with only a steady downpour remaining that would hopefully hide their arrival. Things were going well, but their captain had protested the entire time. No one wanted to hear his voice for a while.
“Did you hear me?”
Tonya was almost at her limit of being questioned. The ship was drenched and so were the passengers, but it was a relief from the glaring sun, so they were dealing with it. Even Buster was still up here, regularly shaking it off onto whoever was closest. Grant was the only one not going with the flow. Tonya asked herself what Angela would do in this situation.
Grant took her silence as a sign to keep pushing. “Ray isn’t stable, and Thomas won’t be able to control him if he flips. You made a mistake.”
“So you’ve told me, hourly, since we sailed away from them.” Tonya decided Angela would keep her cool and let Grant be proven wrong by time. “You have other things to worry about.”
Grant glared at her. “Ray has no idea how to sail that ship if they need to move it. He won’t be able to pick us up if we need it. We’ll be stranded!”
Tonya hadn’t really liked the choice, but it was the only one she could make. Grant was needed here. She’d given Thomas permission to knock Ray out if he had an episode, but Ray wasn’t the problem on this run so far. And Thomas is a mentalist. Angela told me they make good therapists once they settle their own hash. “Ray figured out how to sail a submarine.”
“I helped him with that!”
“No, Grant, you didn’t.” Adrian remembered that part of the rescue run clearly. “Saul?? abandoned us and Ray took over piloting the sub. You weren’t even with us. Stop questioning his ability. You’re not helping him.”
“He needs to be locked up until he regains control of his mind!”
Isabel frowned. “Until he decides to just be gay and not have a baby, right? ‘Cause that’s the only way you’ll ever think he’s sane.”
Grant glowered at her through the falling rain. “Mind your own business! Ray isn’t some boytoy for you to play with and then dump your kids on!”
Gasps echoed.
Isabel’s eyes narrowed. Her nostrils flared.
A sense of danger filled the air.
Tonya decided to wait and see what would happen. Isabel was normal, but everyone suspected she was also an Invisible. This might be the moment she popped.
Isabel was excited to be so close to their first destination and she was fed up with Grant’s constant questioning of authority. The two emotions combined as she stared at him.
Grant swallowed an apology. He wasn’t upset with the aging cannibal, but he didn’t like her.
Isabel sneered. “I see you. You’re jealous. Ray’s a sweet piece and you don’t want to share that candy. Better to get him in trouble than to let him have freedom and maybe lose him. And if I see it, you can bet the boss knows what a controlling pig you are too, mate.”
“Damn.” Jayda nodded in respect. “She’s brutal.”
Grant’s face was red and his expression was guilty. He didn’t defend himself because he couldn’t.
His quick submission drew Isabel’s contempt. “The next time you sling out an insult like that, you’d best be prepared to draw and fire. I’ll gun you down without blinking.” Isabel walked toward the rear of the ship where Missy and Molly were standing.
Molly was worrying about Thomas a little, but she was more worried about herself. She didn’t know what she was going to do about the baby. She barely noticed when Isabel joined her.
Grant turned to the radar for a check. He locked down on his mind so no one picked up the ugly thoughts trying to spew through his lips.
“Let’s check on the spots they patched.” Charlie grabbed Amanda’s wet hand and pulled her toward the steps.
People considered saying something. They didn’t in the end because he was of legal age and it was his idea. But they didn’t like it.
Margret joined Molly and Isabel, hating her mom, Charlie, Angela, Marc, and everyone else who’d ever looked sideways at her. Revenge plots began flowing with a pause.
Tonya avoided that trio, but only because it was getting harder to leave Molly alone about her hidden pregnancy. Tonya had been observing the woman enough to know the baby was normal, which meant its father likely was too. She’d almost narrowed down that name now, and all of the men left on her list were huge disappointments because she liked or respected their wives.
Tonya wiped rain from her face and winced at a flash of pain in her arm. She’d gotten some time alone during bathroom use to clean and disinfect the rat bite. It looked fine, but it hurt. She’d forgotten how much rodents sucked. Tonya motioned. “Do the next search, together this time.”
The group of normals who’d come for an update stayed near the front of the ship and observed nervously as Samantha and Neil used their combined gift to search ahead. All of them wanted to know the conditions they were walking into. Ralph and Daisey were sleeping, but they would want that information too. These normals had decided to take the older couple into their protection when they left, but they hadn’t mentioned it yet because they didn’t want it to get back to Angela that they were helping someone she’d banished. They were scared of being hunted.
They also hoped Ralph would use his magic for them if they needed help reaching the safety of a male-run bunker. Then he would have to give it up or die.
2
“I only came down here to skip hearing Grant’s mental disrespect without being allowed to zap him. He can’t keep me out.” Amanda put more space between them as they went toward the cargo bay.
Charlie didn’t call her bluff. He scanned the patched spots on the walls and didn’t find any leaks. Theo and Samantha had done a stellar job.
The inside of the ship was noisy as the rain continued to drum against the wooden boat and waves smacked the hull. Charlie didn’t care about it except that the noise would give them a few minutes of imagined privacy. Descendants were never truly alone.
Shawn, his two rookies, and Alicia were sleeping now to take over guard duty come dawn. Most of the sleeping people twitched uneasily as the enforcer went by them, including Adrian’s kill team.
Amanda was used to that reaction. She barely noticed.
Charlie caught it and approved. People were supposed to fear an enforcer. Amanda wasn’t as quick to kill as Jennifer, or as easy to rile, but in a fight, Charlie was guessing she would be better because she had more experience.
Amanda didn’t find any leaks on her side. She glanced at Charlie.
Charlie went to the small cleared area by the cargo bay door. He leaned against the wall and was almost out of view, blocked by a stack of crates.
Amanda huffed.
Charlie slid fingers into view and mimicked rubbing.
Amanda surrendered, moving toward him. “Five minutes.”
Charlie tugged his zipper down. “Ten.”
Amanda stopped her hand from reaching out to touch him. “Six.”
Charlie popped the button on his jeans. “Nine.”
Amanda held still as he reached for her pants. “Seven.”
“Eight it is. That means only one kiss. Come here.”
Amanda met him eagerly, eyes shutting, arms going around his shoulders as images of his father began playing in her mind while his mouth mashed against hers.
Charlie didn’t care. He only wanted her body right now. He yanked her pants down and tugged her closer.
Amanda braced to be impaled.
Charlie rubbed against her with quick jerks, moaning softly at the feel of her hot flesh against his.
Amanda remembered the motion he’d made and realized they still weren’t going to have sex. She was disappointed and relieved.
Then his finger found a nipple and pinched so hard that she almost shouted.
Pleasure seared her.
Charlie knew. He’d been in her mind enough to narrow down how to get her to that edge quickly. He pinched again and thrust faster through her damp folds.
Amanda held his shoulders and let him keep control, surprised and impressed with how he’d pulled her out of a worn fantasy and replaced it with something better. His strokes were hard, long, thick. He was well built.
“Together.”
She nodded.
Charlie pinched her nipple with one hand and flicked her clit with the other. He thrust forward as she arched, letting the head slip through to find that perfect slit.
Amanda bit her tongue as she climaxed.
Charlie shot a load against her entrance.
They leaned against each other to recover, not moving yet even though anyone could come into the cargo bay.
Charlie kissed her cheek, pulsing against her. “Next time, I’m going to finger-fuck you and suck those big titties.”
Amanda chuckled at the renewed desire. She had always enjoyed dirty talk. “Why not now? You still have four minutes left.”
Charlie slipped his flesh back into his pants, wiped his fingers on his shirt, and wrapped his arms around her.
Amanda tensed. He’s cuddling me!
Charlie listened to her thoughts to determine if his plan was working.
Amanda spasmed angrily. “You horrid little shit!”
Charlie chuckled. “That’s me.”
He held her softly, forming unwilling bonds.
“I know what you’re doing now.” But she didn’t let go or move away. The warmth of his embrace was too good, too perfect.
“My dad won’t do this for you afterward.” Charlie kissed her cheek again. “He’ll strangle you and drop your body into the ocean.”
Amanda knew. It wasn’t enough to stop her heart from wanting what she couldn’t have.
Charlie spent the rest of the time holding her without talking. When it was up, he let go, fixed his clothes, smiled softly at her, and walked away.
Amanda watched him go in restless confusion, no longer sure what all she wanted but positive that he was going to be in the mix.
Charlie went up to the top deck and started a fast workout in the rain without looking at anyone. His mind was firmly closed to all of them except for the one he’d been teamed with.
Adrian joined him for the workout and didn’t speak either. All of the teams had been settled and matched a little while ago. The rest of their minds were locked, except for the enforcer. Amanda wasn’t teamed with anyone, by her own request. She was able to keep people out. She didn’t want to let anyone in. Charlie was wearing her down, though. Amanda’s obsession with Marc was already being transferred to his son. By the end of this run, she would be an emotional wreck that needed to be put back together. Safe Haven always did that to its residents. Charlie was just the trigger. The only worry was what would happen when she found out he didn’t really want her either.
Charlie pumped faster.
Adrian recognized the waves of discontent coming from the teenager when it should have been tired satisfaction. Adrian did a subtle scan.
And found everyone frowning or mentally complaining to Tonya, but none of them, not even Morgan, had noticed that there was another problem.
Charlie looked over.
Adrian went faster with his own pushups, clearing his mind. In a bit, he would practice some of what he’d learned in the cage with Marc. Those memories would keep his mind in other places.
Charlie continued his workout. He didn’t need Adrian to alert everyone. If they weren’t paying attention after all the time they’d spent around his mom, then that was their mistake and their lesson to learn.
People understood Tonya wasn’t going to interfere. They resumed watching both sides of the sea. The landscape was dark, but flat enough to allow them to see the shapes of the past.
“Wow. Look at all those buildings.” It was clear that this had been a busy area before the war. Jayda didn’t like it. “It will take us weeks to make sure it’s clear enough to scavenge.”
“There’s a little-known port for fishermen and tourists further up, past the main Baja area.” Charlie nodded toward the protected map hanging on the wall of the bridge. “My mom mentioned it. She said we could try to land there if we didn’t like the other spots.”
Tonya didn’t doubt him. She went over to the map.
So did most of the others, leaving Charlie free to finish his workout with only Adrian aware of his unrest.
In the cargo bay, Amanda scanned the patched spots again, then went to her cot for a snooze.
Daisey finally relaxed. She’d been worried they would find the C-4 because the largest patched spots were right over the top of it, but Samantha and Theo had done such a good job that there were no leaks to clean up. The explosive hadn’t been found. Samantha’s premonition had been meant to save them. It was going to doom them instead.
3
“Still nothing in sight or hearing.” Neil was glad. The rain was a good cover for them, but it was also a good cover for their enemies.
Samantha nodded in confirmation, finally getting tired from the constant scans. “More rain coming later, though. “
“And we’ve tested things. Our devices are not registering any radiation.” Morgan was in charge of that for this run. He had to force away awful memories of the radiation illness on the cruise ship every time he touched that equipment. I volunteered for this duty to get myself over it.
They’d sailed up the Sea of Cortez without seeing a single light or sign of anyone living. That dark, eerie silence had been just as bad as if they’d been attacked. “Where are we now?”
“San Felipe.” Tonya was glad she’d chosen to follow Charlie’s suggestion and bypass the larger towns and ports along this sea. San Felipe was smaller, flanked by thick trees, had fewer buildings in sight, and most importantly, had a long wooden dock stretching well out into the water. Tonya didn’t think they would have trouble docking there long enough to find wheels, unload the supplies, and get gone. Grant would sail this ship back out into the open water then and wait, unseen and protected by the natural cove. “Let’s dock.”
“I can’t take us in until morning.”
Grant’s petulant refusal to do as ordered was wearing on everyone’s nerves. Tonya had to force herself not to insist. “Tell me why.”
“I can’t see, of course.” Grant felt the ugly Eagle glares at his snotty tone and reluctantly offered more information. “There could be sunken boats that were docked when the war came. I also need to be able to see what shape the dock is in.”
Tonya bowed to his knowledge of water, ships, and docks. “Come dawn, get on it with the field glasses. Adrian can scan underwater. He’ll tell you how close he has to be.”
“I can do it from here.” Adrian enjoyed the cold rain as his sweaty body started to cool off. “Not in the dark, though.” He immediately started trying anyway. Maybe with practice, he would discover that he could.
Charlie stood, moving toward the front of the ship as he scanned the land ahead of them. Their ship was sailing smooth and quiet, but there was no one out and about to hear them anyway.
Neil frowned at him.
Charlie wasn’t going to be swayed by adult disapproval anymore. “I’ve done my duty on this run so far. Agreed?”
Neil had to nod. The teenager had been helpful, hardworking, and horny. In time, Amanda might want him as much as she wanted Marc. He was saving his parent’s marriage.
“It was never about that for me.” Charlie held himself in tight control.
Neil didn’t ask for the real reason. He would figure it out during this run, probably long before Amanda did. Neil was already certain that she was in for a nasty hit. Charlie was just toying with her.
“Watch yourself.” Charlie bobbed his head toward the little girl standing with Molly and Isabel. “And watch her.”
Neil decided against trying to stopping him. “I will. Be careful.”
Charlie tensed up for the right moment. “I’ll be back at midnight.”
Tonya spun toward him as his words sank in.
Charlie ran and dove off the front of the ship in a neat blur, and then he was gone.
“What the hell is he doing?!” Jayda wanted to jump in after him, like she’d done for Morgan, but she couldn’t even see him.
Samantha stared in horror. “Oh, my God! Doesn't he know there are sharks?!”
Molly felt her ever-present stalker leave its place alongside the rear of the ship where she was standing. “Swim, Charlie! Go fast!”
The shark was only another shadow in the water, but some of the magic users were able to track it through the menace that sped toward Angela’s son. It was long, wide, and without mercy.
“Why did you let him do that?!” Tonya was furious. She shoved by Adrian to watch. There wasn’t any moonlight, but her descendant vision allowed for a limited view.
“He has some fish to fry.” Adrian didn't expect anyone to laugh at the joke and they didn't. He was keeping close track of the boy’s progress through their teamed link.
“His mother is going to kill you!”
Adrian didn't respond to Tonya’s warning. “He drove in front of the ship on purpose.”
Right as he said it, there was a large bump that shuddered through the boat, slowing their progress.
“What did we just hit?!” Grant couldn’t slow the ship unless he dropped the anchor and he wasn’t going to do that just because a horny teenager had decided to go for a swim.
“Molly’s shark.” Adrian grinned. “He set a trap for it.”
Greg started making choices on what gear he could leave behind.
“Is it dead?” Molly hurried to the front of the ship and scanned the dark water.
Adrian shook his head. “It wasn't a hard enough hit for something that size, but it definitely slowed it down.”
“It's after him again!” Samantha pointed. “There's a fin!”
Adrian estimated the distance and realized Charlie wasn't going to make it. “Get a shield up!”
Everyone heard the panic in Adrian's tone and assume the worst.
Morgan considered using his magic to protect the teen and then Charlie was out of his reach.
Amanda hurried up the steps and ran to the front of the ship. “We have to help him!”
People began shouting at Charlie to go faster.
All except for Isabel. She looked around at the dark shoreline they were nearing with a huge scowl. “Shut up! You're going to give us away. Shut your mouths right now!”
Being yelled at by the normal shocked all of them into submission. The verbal shouting stopped.
The mental shouting increased even though Charlie's mind was locked to all of them except for his teammate.
Bret kept his shield up and watched, silently laughing at Charlie’s courage. Huge balls!
“It looks like he's slowing down. I think he's getting tired.” Amanda cursed herself for not coming back up here with him. She might have been able to stop him.
Morgan doubted Charlie had done this without thinking it through. “Wait for it.”
“I can't watch.” Samantha turned away.
“What's he doing?” Theo came closer to the railing. “Is he turning around to come back?!”
Samantha groaned again. “He'll never make it.”
“He's getting ready to fight.” Tonya recognized the feeling even though she didn't have a link into the teenager's mind.
The shark zoomed toward the boy that was now doggy paddling to stay afloat in one place.
Magic shot out.
Most of them expected him to bring up a shield. Instead, furious rage slammed into the bleeding shark right as it reached him.
The shark tried to dart away and went by him instead, disoriented by the blast.
Charlie delivered another hit, putting hatred behind it.
The shark jerked to the side and then tried to dive.
Charlie sent pain this time, zapping the ugly hunter. “Next time we meet, I’m having shark steaks!”
The shark flinched, then stilled. It slowly rolled over and floated, belly-up, for a few seconds. Then it sank.
Charlie casually turned toward the dock and resumed swimming, this time at a leisurely pace. The water was almost warm from months of being heated by the sun. It felt good. It also gave him time to use his sonar gift to verify that the path to the dock was clear.
Amanda stared. “I didn’t know he has sonar.”
“We should have, considering his father.” Tonya often overlooked Marc’s power because his physical skills were so prevalent.
People let out low cheers of relief as Charlie pulled himself up onto the dock and it held.
“He sent those hits through the water. It’s unlikely that they were tracked.” Adrian was still grinning. “That’s definitely Angela’s kid.”
Morgan chuckled. “He just claimed the bounty.”
Molly shook her head. “It’s not dead.” She had an odd bond with that shark. She could feel it struggling to recover.
Greg went by them all, shedding his kit.
Morgan grabbed his arm. “Stay here.”
“He needs protection.” Greg wasn’t going to let Angela’s son go off in an unfamiliar place, alone, at night.
“He’ll be fine. When he returns, we’ll get a great recon report about the conditions here.” Morgan glared when Greg pulled free. “He doesn’t want you either. Stop it!”
Humiliated once again, Greg prepared to dive overboard anyway.
Isabel stepped in front of him, surprising everyone. They hadn’t seen her move from the rear of the ship.
“Erin isn’t feeling well.”
That one sentence flipped Greg from a hothead into a concerned father-to-be. He hurried toward the steps. “She’s supposed to be resting!”
Tonya gave Isabel a grateful nod. That little white lie would save a lot of stress. Erin was fine, but she didn’t want Greg to leave the ship yet either. She would play along.
Molly was eager to be on land. “Can we dock now?”
Grant grunted. “We still need to be able to see.”
Tonya scanned the dark landscape, where a lean shadow was now vanishing into thick shadows. “I want us ready to roll at dawn. The car crew will disembark first and get our transportation lined up. We’ll spend the time between now and then sorting supplies into kits and bags for the move. As soon as we unload everything, the normals can leave. Then Grant will sail this ship out of sight and wait for the call to pick us up.” Tonya acted as if Grant wasn’t about to restart his whining. “It will likely be a different pick-up spot.”
Grant locked down on his protests this time. “I’ll be ready.”
“Good. We’ll find some fuel for you. I’m sure they have a storage shed or something around here. I’ll study the map again.”
“I can use the sail if not. There’s plenty of wind in this channel.” That was one advantage of being so close to two landmasses. It kept a steady breeze flowing.
The rain stopped suddenly, as if someone had turned off a faucet.
People all over the top deck of the ship smiled, wiped their faces and clothes, as their spirits lifted. Rain was needed, but it was depressing and they’d already had too much of that feeling while sailing up this channel and not seeing a single spark of light.
Not that it mattered. Other than their shouts, the arrival had been quiet. Tonya was glad Isabel had stopped them. Having her along was already useful.
It’s odd that she didn’t care about Charlie being eaten.
Tonya nodded at Bret, who she was teamed with. I’ll keep an eye on her.
I think she has trouble processing emotions. Everyone from that lab does.
Tonya didn’t ask if he also suffered that weakness. He’d said everyone. That was an admission. Emotional stability isn’t something you develop overnight. Just watch someone you trust and allow yourself to feel things.
I’m trying. It’s the reactions to those emotions that scare me.
Same. Tonya wiped her face and tried to peer through the darkness again to see where Charlie was.
I’m fine, Red. Relax.
She chuckled at his voice in her head. I should have known you can’t be locked out.
I am my mother’s son.
Tonya had to ask. What do you plan to do now that you’re out there alone?
Charlie’s voice went cold. Find my son’s mother.
Chapter Ten
Yield The Ghost
1
“We need to talk.” Charlie sent the message straight to his target. He’d learned how to direct mental conversations from observing his mother. No one else would get it and there was no one around to hear him speaking. He didn’t have as much practice as his mom did. Talking at the same time seemed to make it easier. “Don’t pretend you can’t hear me. I already know you can.”
Charlie walked by a decrepit store without being tempted to go inside. He sensed snakes and other animals had claimed the market that had broken windows and graffiti that he didn’t try to read. It reminded him of having to clear their nightly shelter while he and Kenn were in Utah, before they’d been picked up by Safe Haven, before he’d fallen in love and been crushed. “I’m in San Felipe. Join me.”
Charlie’s demon scanned continuously for trouble, for sounds, for safe places to put his feet. It had done the same when he and Dog cleared the island last time, when he’d still been covered in gore and rejoicing in finally being fearless. It was exactly that dark now, with a few cold sprinkles hitting his bare skin and the sound of the ocean lapping against the shore behind him. For a moment, it felt like home.
But it didn’t look like it. There seemed to be two sides to San Felipe-a busy side covered in signs of the past, and a quiet side that still mostly belonged to the cliffs and hills. Dividing them was a two-story lighthouse that sat on an outcropping of huge boulders. This was where he’d lost track of Tracy after she left the baby in Safe Haven. He’d lied to Tonya about the source of this location so she wouldn’t question it. His gifts had grown and stretched, evolving to stay with his former fiancé for thousands of miles. He’d lost track of her only because of exhaustion. His son had needed that energy.
San Felipe is a big place.
Charlie wasn’t surprised to have gotten a response so quickly. This town was only two hours from the US border. His target wouldn’t have spent much time traveling before going to ground in hopes of being forgotten about. “Near the lighthouse, on the quiet side.”
To be fair, the entire town was quiet so far. Charlie had spotted signs of life, though. He assumed the rain was responsible for the stillness. People had gotten used to avoiding it because of the chemicals. That was gone now, but other dangers had taken their place.
It’ll be a few days.
Charlie controlled his anger and used his mother’s cold tone, the one that refused to negotiate. “Tonight. Or I’ll come to you. If I have to do that, things will get ugly.”
There wasn’t an answer, but he could feel the panic on the other end. He drove it in ruthlessly. “I can find you anywhere. Up high, under the ground, cloaked. Don’t make this harder than it has to be.”
Charlie broke the connection and looked around again. This side of the lighthouse had a cove and a tall, rocky formation with a few buildings nestled in the bottom folds of the cliffs. There were a couple of dirt paths, a long stretch of dark beach, and the sense that he wasn’t alone. He was tempted to explore those buildings and prove that but chose not to. He was on a run; they needed transportation.
He went toward the busy side, where a faded orange hotel sat in the crosshairs between quiet and busy. It had a single solar-powered light on a balcony that drew his gaze repeatedly. It wasn’t enough light for much, but it did reveal the color of the building, multiple doors and windows that said it was a place of lodging, and even better, a dozen vehicles in the small parking lot. All of them looked like trucks, vans, and 4x4s that could handle rough terrain. The car crew would have to do some work on them, he was sure, but it was a good omen that there were so many. “Unless they belong to people in that hotel.”
The hotel had three stories and was in the shape of a horseshoe, with the parking lot in the center. It was almost welcoming, as were the white and red vehicles that would have drawn his attention even if the bright walls of the domicile hadn’t.
Charlie brought up a shield as he neared the parking area. The busy side had too many buildings, poles, fences, and sheds to count, but he did notice there weren’t any vehicles in sight, almost like they’d been removed so anyone looking for wheels would have to come to this hotel.
Charlie entered the lot, being careful not to touch anything. His excellent night vision and that single glowing light allowed him to see the parking area had been intentionally littered with debris. There were no pieces of glass near the vehicles, though there was a pile of crispy shards near the exit, like they’d had been dumped. There were nails scattered by the entrance, away from tires that would have to be changed. The vehicle doors were all unlocked, and the windows were up. Trunks were closed. Peering through the glass revealed the insides were neat and clean, empty and waiting to be filled by travelers in too much of a hurry to question their condition. Even the roofs were unsoiled and not just from the rain. Not a speck of debris was on them. They were shiny, tempting. “This is a trick.”
Charlie slowly turned around to leave.
“Smart boy.”
He froze, stunned to suddenly have someone standing two feet away and he hadn’t heard them at all. Then there was the fact that she could see him through his shield. He didn’t need to scan to know she was stronger than he was. Power radiated off of her in thick waves, explaining why she was still alive and free. Her witch was already finding his weak spots and deciding how best to kill him.
Charlie’s demon began doing the same.
The lean woman stared with hard eyes that flickered between green and pink. “I saw your dive.”
Charlie took in her trembling hand resting on her knife handle, the soaked jeans, the filthy leather jacket that hung past her hips, the long yellow braid that hadn’t been washed in a long time. “You’re infected.”
The woman inhaled deeply, muddy hand clenching as she caught his scent. “You’re not.”
Charlie decided to fish for information and hopefully stall the confrontation. “Where are the owners of this honey pot?”
She leered at his body. “I’ll ask you the same thing!”
Charlie held very still. “I jumped ship. You saw it.”
“I saw you take the time to strip on the beach and pull dry gear from a pouch. I saw people on the ship rooting you on against the shark. I don’t see marks or injuries. You aren’t being starved to lessen the threat of your male body. You are not an escaped slave.” Her eyes went full pink. “You are fresh meat.”
Charlie kept trying to delay the battle. “How did you see me through my shield?”
The woman’s eyes faded back to dull green. “I know my own kind.”
Charlie had forgotten trackers had sensing abilities that other magic users didn’t. “Who set this trap?”
The woman’s tense stance relaxed a bit. Annoyance went across her face. “The soldiers sent five of them here, told them to wait for some group coming from the south. They’re supposed to follow them and report locations.” She stared into his eyes. “That’s who you are.”
Charlie chanced a glance behind him to make sure no one was sneaking up on him. “Where are the spies at now?”
She sneered. “Hiding in their perfectly dry rumpus room under the lighthouse, most likely. They’re scared of the rain, the water, of the night.”
“Things do come out of the water and the darkness.” Charlie refused to think about rescuing Tracy all those months ago, back before they’d been torn apart by the mental trauma from her kidnapping and rape.
“Belief makes it stronger.”
“Yes.” Charlie doubted this woman looked away when danger came. She didn’t seem the type to pretend it wasn’t happening. She wasn’t scared to be out here alone in the dark. “The trackers stay up when it’s dark and sleep during the day, to keep the nightmares at bay?”
The woman nodded, hand clenching again. “Don’t talk so much or I can’t hang on.”
“You’re doing good. Where can I find running vehicles?”
She didn’t like being patronized, but she accepted his unspoken challenge to tolerate his voice a little longer. “The cliffs behind me. That family died months ago. I’ve been staying in their home, gathering things.”
“How many other trackers are here waiting for us?”
The woman glared around at the darkness. “Dozens, but it’s not them your group has to watch out for. It’s the ones who are like us, but not like us.”
Charlie understood what she meant, though some members of his group weren’t going to believe what Nature had unleashed on the world. “You could have joined any of the trackers. You’re strong.”
She tensed again. “I have honor.”
“You didn’t come here to claim a reward.”
“Never!”
Charlie sensed she wasn’t the threat to him that he’d first thought, until he triggered the fight by trying to walk away. Her illness would never allow that. “You don’t like the others. Because they don’t belong here?”
“Because they’re going to kill off the only people who might be able to save the world!” Her voice dropped to a mutter. “And they can’t give me what I need. I’m too strong for them.”
Charlie sighed unhappily as her hopeful gaze came back to his face. “I can. I will.”
She tried to smile. “I knew when I saw you jump ship. You’re smart enough.”
“After we finish this conversation.” He lowered his shield, testing her control. She was in stage two, but she was fighting it. He wanted to help her.
The woman sensed it. She couldn’t stand his kindness, his hope, the light that radiated from him. “Now, boy, or I’ll infect you!”
“Why did you come here?”
Her eyes glazed over with sadness. “I hoped the alpha would come, that she would see how I tried to be good, how I changed since she turned me away in the mountain…”
Charlie hated it that he couldn’t save this one. Offering comfort was the best he could do. “I’ll make sure my mom knows. Tell me your name, say your last words, and then shut your eyes.”
He felt her magic wake and start preparing for the fight.
Her face glowed in surprise, at the knowledge that the alpha’s son was before her. “Zani. Zani Engas.”
“Welcome to Safe Haven, Zani. I’m sorry it can’t be your forever home.” He smiled to take away the sting, to distract her.
She blinked away tears. “It’s enough that you accepted me this-”
Charlie jerked his blade out and cut her throat before her demon had a chance to fight.
Blood sprayed.
He didn’t enjoy it this time. She wasn’t an enemy.
Zani slid to her knees, gushing blood and silent gratitude as her demon fled.
Charlie wiped his blade on his jeans and held her gaze until the light left her eyes.
He thought about burying her, then decided it would alert their enemies that good people were here. It was better for them to think another ruthless killer was among them. “Because it’s true.”
He headed for the quiet side of town again, eager to see what all she’d gathered.
2
“Charlie found a survivor.” Adrian was on point while Tonya and the others organized supplies. “Stand by for an update.”
Tonya stretched while she waited. They had to sort an entire cargo bay of supplies in just a couple of hours, thanks to Fate and her awful nudges. She had planned to do this the week before she left, a week that she hadn’t gotten because the water filters were ruined, because the UN had been alerted to this run, because the normals couldn’t stop attacking them. Tonya blamed Fate for all of it now, Fate and Nature.
Adrian raised a hand as people stopped working and started to ask questions. “Keep busy.”
Everyone down here was almost dry and happy to be that way, but they were also sore from sitting on the floor or kneeling as they worked through the mounds of gear. It was mind and back-numbing work that they hadn’t done much of since leaving America. They resumed working.
Tonya joined Adrian near the entrance to the cargo bay, scanning what they’d gotten done so far. All of the gear had to be put into bags and kits or it wouldn’t fit in whatever vehicles they picked. She just hoped they were able to find a few trucks, because there was too much to leave behind. She’d already overloaded the run and then the boss had added to it.
“His contact was a stage-two rage walker. He had to put her down.” Adrian answered before anyone could ask. “She didn’t attack him; he wasn’t injured. He got information from her. There are dozens of trackers here, all sent by the soldiers.”
Adrian didn’t mention Charlie welcoming the infected woman into Safe Haven before killing her, but he approved. Adrian was sure most of the people they met on this run wouldn’t get that much kindness.
Margret waited for more, worrying and hating herself for it. She should hate him for the betrayal, but it was hard when she wanted to love him even more.
Amanda understood, but she refused to show any emotions over the boy.
Tonya’s impatience rose, along with guilt that she’d chosen this location. She smothered it by thinking about her mentor. Angela had known Charlie would be out in the wild getting into dangerous situations and she’d handled it with cold grace. Tonya was determined to be the same.
“We have a group of snitches hiding under the lighthouse. They sleep in the day and come out at night so no one can hunt them in their sleep. They’re scared of the water too, so the storm is keeping things dark and quiet right now. That won’t be the case tonight.”
“We need to be gone by then.” Tonya listened to the light rain, willing it to start storming again so they could drop the anchor without being heard.
“He said the first crew off the ship should clear the lighthouse, then come cliffside. There’s a homestead with six vehicles. All in good shape, with fuel. He says we’ll have to check them for problems because he doesn’t know enough about mechanics to determine their long-use viability.”
Listening he worked, Shawn assumed Adrian was translating Charlie’s words to make him sound more reliable. Shawn hadn’t been awake for the boy’s dive off the ship, but he was certain the stories about the shark battle were embellished bullshit.
Now Adrian frowned. “He wants you to clear this area and leave running for another location.”
Tonya refused to make that call yet, though she admired Charlie’s ambition. “What else?”
“Stay away from the honey pot at the orange hotel. Stay on the quiet side of the lighthouse until we’re ready to clear it all, that’s where most of the problems are hiding. He’ll be unreachable for a few hours now. He’s taking a nap.” Adrian didn’t tell them Charlie was employing the same sleeping spot he’d used during his manhood quest, when they’d visited Nancy. The boy was comfortable in closets. There are worse places. Adrian shook off the haze of distance communications while teamed. It just hit differently.
Tonya made a choice. “Get with Grant. I want us docked asap. Make that happen.”
Adrian didn’t argue that he still couldn’t scan through the water in the dark. He would figure it out.
Tonya was glad for that. She was also glad to have someone she could trust on the top deck with Grant. Bret was up there behind his invisible shield, but she doubted the boy would know how to handle Grant if the man got violent. She didn’t know why Grant had turned into such an asshole, but it was something she needed to handle before they left him alone on their ride out of here.
“He has the same problem that I do.” Theo shrugged when people frowned at him. He was aware that no one trusted their captain. “He also wants a trad wife. He thought Ray would play that role.”
“Ray…” Morgan paused. He wanted to say Ray didn’t want to be Grant’s wife, but he had no idea what Ray felt. He settled for a reprimand. “You guys have to stop trying to control your mates.”
Theo shrugged. “Grant does, because Ray is important to our camp; we need him. He’s a captain and he needs to be allowed to follow his instincts. Debra is just a camp member who got lucky and jumped between the alpha and a bullet. She isn’t important at all.”
While the others admonished Theo for that view, Tonya made a connection. “He was going to ask Ray to leave with him, but he can’t now. That’s why he’s being an ass. Grant wants to leave Safe Haven!”
No one was surprised when they thought about it. Grant hadn’t been happy in a while.
Tonya didn’t hurry up the stairs to confront him. That would come later. She motioned. “Enough drama. Let’s have some action.”
People got back to work, but their minds stayed on the two problem children who were along for this run. Everyone had expected that to be Charlie and Missy. Turns out, it was Grant and Theo.
3
Adrian considered that as he joined Grant in the bridge. As a therapist for Safe Haven, it was his job to help members adjust and change. During this run, he needed to spend some time with Grant in that capacity. He just wasn’t sure if that should be now.
Grant was glad he’d been spared supply sorting duty. He needed to think about everything he’d said and revealed. He knew he was pushing too many buttons too fast, but he couldn’t seem to help it. When he was unhappy in life, he’d learned to make changes fast to prevent misery and depression. In this camp, that wasn’t possible and it was getting to him. And the mean bitch was right that I don’t want to share Ray with anyone, male or female. He’s mine!
Adrian frowned, but didn’t dig into the man yet. “I’ll scan. You sail. If something pops up, I’ll use a shield and we’ll count on the extra protection the Ocean King gave this ship before we left.”
Grant didn’t argue. He’d heard Tonya’s order. If he didn’t do it, Shawn would come up and try to handle it. “We’ll make a lot of noise when I drop anchor.”
Adrian motioned toward the dark sky. “The rain is picking up. We’ll time it with the thunder.”
“Okay.” Grant steered the ship toward the dock while adjusting the sail.
Adrian scanned the water hard, putting a lot of energy into it. And was happily surprised when it became a vivid sonar-like imagine in his mind. “It’s clear. Nothing close to the dock.”
He didn’t mention the two submerged vehicles near the big boulders that formed the base of the lighthouse. It was impossible to say how long they’d been in here. It was conceivable that they held a missing person from before the war. It was also possible that it had been a recent attempt to breach the underground room Charlie had told them about.
Grant adjusted the sail again and killed the engine, hoping that would be enough to slow them. If it didn’t, they would have to circle around again. It would suck down the last of the fuel they’d managed to conserve by using the sail.
Thunder rumble in the distance.
Adrian surrounded the ship with his shield and shoved down into the water, slowing it manually.
Grant was impressed. And a little scared.
Adrian couldn’t ignore it this time. He struggled with energy drain as the ship kept slowing. “You think he’d give it up if he wasn’t surrounded by all of us, but you’re wrong.” Adrian teamed them without permission. “Feel this.”
Grant stiffened at the blast of Mitchel pride. It swarmed his nerves and sank into his guts, making him want more.
Adrian gently broke the connection as the boat neared the dock and slowed further. “That’s secondhand. Imagine how proud Ray is of the things he’s accomplished alone. He’ll never give up his magic, Grant. You might because you’re new, and he’d tolerate that to make you happy, but asking him to give up everything he’s ever wanted just to be your mate is wrong.”
Adrian stopped the ship alongside the dock, grinning at the accomplishment. “Never done that before.”
Grant followed him to the ropes, mind spinning through ugly answers and pleas for help.
Adrian felt it. “The power is changing you.”
“I don’t want it. I never did. It resents me for that and poisons my mind.” Grant glared. “It’s why Ray flipped.”
“Not true and you know it.” Adrian jumped onto the dock and began tying up the ship, but not with knots. All ties would be kept loose in case they needed to make a fast getaway.
Grant tossed the next heavy rope, still scowling. He did know it. Ray’s flip had started long before they met.
Adrian yawned as he jumped back over, almost drained. “Time the thunder and drop anchor.”
Lightning lit the sky, giving them a better view of the former fishing town and the lighthouse that was now forever dark.
The water seemed to rumble, sloshing and rattling the ship.
The men waited in silence for the next blast, soaked again as the rain resumed in force.
Lightning spread across the sky above them like veins in a body.
Grant counted, timing. He released the anchor just as the thunder cracked, shaking their small part of the world.
The sensation of pride had faded now but left a mark on Grant. “I haven’t done anything to feel proud of. All I did was kill. And get my team killed.”
Adrian put a hand on Grant’s shoulder. Then he let go. “I could use your help keeping the ship hidden. That’s something to be proud of. It’s not easy.”
Grant nodded. “Show me how.”
Adrian brought up shields over the ship and layered them while connecting to Grant to share his energy while teaching him how to do it. The enemy might still sense them, but they wouldn’t see them.
4
“It’s an hour until dawn.” Tonya handed out the next assignment. “Car crew is Neil, Amanda, Greg, Shawn, and Morgan. No gunfire, and go easy on the magic.”
Amanda’s girls glanced over, one in concern and the other in hopes that she got hurt.
Neil grinned. “Just like old times.”
Greg eyed Amanda warily. “Except for one.”
Shawn shrugged. “We’ll pretend she’s the boss.”
Snorts echoed loudly, even from the cots, where the normals were trying to rest. They hadn’t volunteered to help and Tonya hadn’t asked them to.
Amanda flushed. “Slam you!”
“Maybe later, if your new boyfriend can be convinced.” Morgan gave her a pointed leer. “I don’t mind sharing.”
Amanda’s brain took that and began running with images that stopped her embarrassment and brought an entirely different emotion.
Tonya chuckled. “Have fun. You guys leave in 20 minutes.”
All of them sobered as they realized it would still be dark.
Greg glanced at Erin.
Sitting against the wall and sorting a box of glow sticks into kits, Erin smiled at him. “I’m better now. I’ll be fine while you’re gone. I promise to take it easy.”
Greg smiled back.
Buster padded over and flopped down next to Erin.
Erin rubbed his ears, then got back to work. It was nice to have a pet around. Buster could be mean, but he seemed to like her, so she was fine with him being along.
Tonya resumed sorting, leaving it to Neil to handle the needs of his team. She’d named him first; he was leader.
Samantha was happy for her mate, but she wished they were going together. “I assume you’re keeping me here for weather updates?”
Tonya nodded. “I also want you to help Jayda protect the normals and shield the ship while we load whatever vehicles they bring back. You two will alternate or work together as needed. That’s why Adrian decided to pair her with you instead of Neil. The sound of vehicles moving through this area is bound to draw problems.”
Samantha was glad to have something useful to do that would give her a little bit of action. She felt like she could handle that. She didn’t mention the fact that Neil had added himself and his partner, Isabel, so that it was a four-way team effect. They would never let themselves be split up, even mentally.
Jayda barely noticed. She was thinking about the run with Neil to Heaven’s Road, and about Trent’s death. She hadn’t known he was abusive, but she had figured out he’d been hurt as a kid. She wished she could have helped him and Biff and then maybe they’d both still be alive.
“Take a battery pack, fuel additive bottles, and a variety of fluids. Once we get the cars back here, we’ll do more work on them if they need it.” Neil ran through his mental list as he spoke. “I want us done and back within three hours.”
“Good.” Shawn didn’t want to be away from the ship for long. “That will give us daylight for loading and then we can get rolling before sunset, like Red wants.”
“No, we can’t.” Isabel motioned toward the steps. “You didn’t hear what Charlie said right before he jumped. He won’t be back until midnight. We can’t leave until then.”
Shawn frowned. “It’s not safe to wait that long.”
Isabel’s voice went cold. “Well, we can’t go without him, and I doubt he’ll be convinced to come back sooner.”
Neil stopped the coming quarrel. “We’ll set up a perimeter around the vehicles and sleep until it’s time to roll. It’ll be fine. And we won’t have to rush through the sorting process that way.”
“What about us?” Ralph knew the normals on this ship didn’t want to wait. He was grateful they’d offered to accept him and Daisey into their group.
Tonya frowned but followed through. “Come dawn, you’ll all be leaving this ship. We’ll draw the threats here with the noise of the cars. Slip away when you hear it.”
The normals started gathering their things so they would be ready.
Daisey came into the cargo bay and dropped down in the chair by the crate. “Please don’t make me leave!”
Everyone looked away. The guilt was too strong, too heavy, to meet the woman’s eyes and still refuse her.
Daisey took that opportunity to shove the blasting cap into the C-4 pack on the wall and push the button to begin the countdown. “Please!”
“Get out of here!” Tonya swallowed the guilt. “Come dawn, you’re gone!”
Daisey cried and stomped back into the sleeping area, where Adrian’s kill team watched her with hard eyes from their cots. But she wasn’t scared anymore. She was furiously cold. The explosive timer was rolling and that was all she’d wanted. She’d already known Tonya wasn’t going to give her mercy. Now, she was able to return the favor.
“So we’re here for a full day and half of the evening.” Isabel was determined not to leave without the boss’s son. She wanted it clear.
“Looks like it.” Tonya was glad to have the extra hours to sort through the supplies. She might ream Charlie’s ass later for the delay. She knew he was chasing ghosts. I’m doing the same.
“Actually, he’s facing them now. He made contact with his target.” Amanda was keeping track of Charlie without him being aware of it. As long as he didn’t go too far, she would be able to keep tabs on him.
Tonya was annoyed by the reminder that an enforcer was able to get into the thoughts of most magic users even when they had strong mental shields up. “Jealous?”
“I’m not really that invested.” Amanda followed Neil and the rest of the car crew to the crates that held vehicle supplies.
Tonya didn’t call the woman a liar. Time will do that for me.
Amanda sighed. She was suddenly sure that Tonya was right, but it didn’t matter yet. After she’d gotten what she wanted from Charlie, then it might be an issue. She could only ride ‘em and release ’em if they weren’t a good match. And so far, Marc’s son is everything I’d hoped his father would be. If he gives me his ownership papers while we’re here, I’ll never tear them up. He’ll belong to me forever.
Book #27
Facing Ghosts
Handle With Scare
1
“Why do I have to do this?”
Missy glared at the desk Shawn had created for her from a crate. A notebook was anchored to it with string through the spirals. Even the pen was attached to keep the girl from tossing it overboard, not because the ocean might get choppy.
The weather was calm and warm right now, with just enough sunlight to make it a beautiful day on the water for the jeans and t-shirts they were all wearing. None of them were able to enjoy it, however. Losing Safe Haven wasn’t something that would go away in just the five days since the cruise ship had exploded with all of their friends and families on it.
“Because it’s what all students need to be doing right now.”
Missy made a face at Shawn. “Isn’t it bad to copy others?”
“This is more like following.”
“That’s stalking. I could get in big trouble!”
“Nice try, squirt. Copy those times tables.”
Missy tried again. “Isn’t copying cheating?”
“No. Get on it.”
Missy tried to think of another delay.
Shawn frowned at her instead of laughing like he wanted to. “It’s the first week in August. School is back in session. Alicia already did hers and so did Margret. You’ll do the same or I’ll get upset.”
Missy stuck her chin in the air. “It’s wrong to let the emotions of others influence my actions.”
“It was also wrong to run away.”
Missy’s cheeks grew red. “The alpha sent me to help you guys.”
Shawn didn’t believe it.
Neither did the half dozen witnesses up here on the top deck with them.
Neil and Samantha were taking turns piloting the ship while Tonya walked the deck in cool-down mode from the workout she’d just done with the people who were off duty today. Almost everyone else was sleeping, including Adrian’s kill team. They had the night shift.
Adrian was sitting on a bench with a bowl of soup, a knot in his gut that refused to ease, and an awareness of Charlie moving closer to him.
Missy tried again to get out of the school work. She let go of the pen, huffing. “I’ll never use this in my adult life!”
Shawn refused to let her see his grin.
“It’s important for my growing body to get movement and exercise. I can’t do that if I’m stuck on math.”
Shawn pointed at the notebook.
Missy frowned. “Why do we have to assign numbers to everything? The old world did that and look what happened.”
Small snickers floated across the top deck.
Encouraged, Missy kept going. “I think Buster needs to be brushed. That’s more important.”
Buster didn’t move from his spot in the sun. He wasn’t sleeping, but he was dozing and enjoying the warmth.
“I might be coming down with a cold.”
Shawn frowned. “Don’t even joke about that.”
Missy pushed harder. “It’s true. I’m sore and tired. I still have bruises from that crate. I think I have…crate sickness!”
Shawn sighed. “You are doing the school work, Missy. Nothing you can say is going to get you out of it.”
Missy took that as a personal challenge. “I miss Safe Haven. It’s awful that we’ll never see those people again.”
“Missy!”
The girl shrugged. “Well, it is. I’m too sad to do my times tables.”
“How about you stand in the corner instead?”
Missy scowled. “I would hope there’s a third option.”
“You could tell us the truth about how you convinced Angela to let you come on this run.” Tonya was certain that had happened. “She never once mentioned it to me.”
Missy shrugged. “I’m easy to forget because I’m so quiet and obedient.”
Tonya chuckled.
So did a few of the others.
Shawn didn’t. “Morgan will get the truth out of you.”
A shadow passed over Missy’s face. “Morgan loves me.”
“We all do.” Shawn frowned at her. “Tell the truth.”
Missy put her pen down and drew in a breath.
Everyone braced for something ugly.
“I can’t do times tables. I’m stupid.”
More laughter echoed.
Shawn sighed tiredly. “You are a lot of things, kiddo. Stupid will never be one of them.”
“You don’t know that. I can try harder.”
Shawn was fed up. “Morgan? I need you up here.”
“No, don’t call him!”
Steps rang out from the lower deck, heading their way.
Missy tensed. “You woke him up. Bad Shawn!”
Shawn refused to have pity. “You brought this on yourself.”
Tonya did have sympathy. She loved kids anyway, but Missy was wild, like she’d been. “Just tell the truth and you won’t be in trouble.”
Missy rolled her eyes. “I’m not stupid, recall it?”
Tonya flushed.
The steps reached the top deck.
Missy clenched her hands into fists.
Morgan appeared, glaring with bright red eyes.
Missy glared back.
Morgan crossed his arms over his big chest. “Do I have to count?”
Missy nodded. “Yes! If I have to do this shit, so do you!”
Shawn blinked. “Wow. That’s going to cost you.”
Morgan took a step closer.
Missy started to shake. She still didn’t back down.
Morgan took another step toward her.
Tears formed in Missy’s eyes.
Tonya didn’t like it. “What has he done to her that she’s this scared of him?”
“You’ll see.” Shawn stepped out of the way.
Several of the witnesses prepared to step between them.
“One.”
Missy blinked back tears. “No!”
“Two.” Morgan took another step toward her.
Missy’s lip quivered. “Can’t make me!”
Shawn turned toward the ocean. “I can’t watch this part.”
“Three!”
Tonya and Samantha stepped between them.
Missy burst into tears.
“He didn’t do anything.” Neil was confused.
Shawn didn’t turn. “Wait for it.”
Morgan delivered the dreaded punishment. “I can’t like you when you’re like this. It hurts me when you’re bad. Stop hurting me!”
Missy’s flood of tears was a surprise to all of them but Shawn.
Morgan stepped around the protective women. “Stop misbehaving so we can be friends again.”
Missy rose and staggered over to him. “I’m sorry! I just feel so mean inside!”
Morgan picked her up and held her. “Tell me.”
Missy sucked in air between sobs. “She let me sneak out so I wouldn’t die! She knew they were going to die and she saved me!”
Missy bawled on Morgan’s shoulder as deep sadness went through the ship. It wasn’t hard to believe that Angela might have arranged for Missy to be saved. It was also terrible that she hadn’t been able to do it for more of their people or for herself.
The mood dipped into depression for most of them. Quiet fell, broken by the sound of Missy crying and Morgan trying to comfort her while also tending his own broken heart. In the past, he would have let a friend comfort him, and he would have offered the same to that friend. Now, they both had to deal with it on their own.
Morgan and Shawn had called an unofficial truce to help care for Missy, but Morgan hadn’t forgotten his disgust for, and mistrust of, their sniper. He was keeping a close eye on Shawn at night. During the day, he was being monitored by everyone else.
Shawn continued to act like he wasn’t being humiliated. He was glad Missy was alive, but he would be relieved when they reached land.
Charlie took advantage of the moment. He dropped grouchily onto the hard wooden bench next to Adrian. “Do you believe them? About everyone being dead.”
Adrian held out his mostly untouched bowl. The soup smelled good, but he didn’t want it.
Charlie shook his head. He couldn’t swallow much while his grief was so strong and his suspicion was so thick. He knew Adrian was feeling the same way. They both had thin beards and high stress levels. Neither of them was sleeping well. Their minds were identical messes.
Adrian scanned the subdued people on the top deck while the sun beat on them and their minds replayed memories, both good and bad. “I don’t want to…”
“But?”
Adrian sat the bowl down, stomach churning. “Their pain is eating them alive. It’s a constant hole in their hearts. They aren’t faking.”
Charlie’s eyes went to the couple in the bridge. “What about them?”
Adrian rubbed his jaw as he scanned Neil and Sam. The bruise was gone from where Neil had knocked him out to keep him from obeying the orders of the nasty normal who’d captured him, but the sore jaw had lingered. “I’ve caught some flashes; nothing I can nail down as faking.”
“Let me see.”
Adrian opened his thoughts to Charlie. He wanted to know if it was true too. If so, he needed to find a way to mourn the life he’d started to mentally build with Marc and Angie, with their kids, with Charlie. If everyone was dead, that dream was too.
“They haven’t been sad all the time.” Charlie withdrew from Adrian’s mind. “Not conclusive…”
“But enough to cause doubt.” Adrian shrugged. “We’ll watch and see.”
“And hope.”
Adrian nodded. “It would be great for our enemies to think Safe Haven is gone. There wouldn’t be any reason for the UN to go to our island, even if we lose the coming battle.”
“Do you think we will?”
Adrian’s eyes went back to Tonya. “We might have, before. Now? Not a chance. She’s going to wipe them off the map.”
“Then it’s for a good reason, if they’re lying?” Charlie’s attention was still on Neil and Samantha.
Adrian understood Charlie’s line of questioning. “I think so. This doesn’t feel like the Seth and Becky situation.”
“You mean when he murdered two unarmed prisoners and fooled everyone into believing his memory was wiped?”
Adrian sighed. “I’ll dig in later, when he’s distracted.”
“What will he be distracted by?”
Adrian glanced over. “A rude teenager insisting we go back to bury his mom and son.”
Charlie grinned coldly. “Perfect. When?”
“As we near land. We’ll reach Baja tomorrow. Tell them to drop Tonya’s crew off and take you home. Let it roll from there.”
“How ugly should it get?”
“That depends on how hard Neil fights my scans.”
Satisfied that he and Adrian were on the same page and the same team, Charlie began settling into his role. It was easy to be a rebellious shithead when he was around his parents. Right now, he wanted the adventure he’d come for. Demanding to go home could backfire if Neil agreed.
“He won’t.” Adrian stretched out his legs, tensing the muscles and relaxing them like he’d been doing for hours at a time during this trip so far. They all did a workout once a day, and Tonya had been doing training sessions with a few people, but the lack of space was beginning to take a toll on his recovered physical strength. “Samantha is the one who should agree. If she doesn’t, it’s proof that they’re lying.”
“How is it possible for them to be faking and the others aren’t?” Charlie understood as soon as he asked. “Charms.”
Adrian nodded. “We have to be careful here. If we blow it open, we risk the enemy finding out.”
“Is that why you haven’t forced the issue yet?” Charlie had been shocked by that. He’d expected Adrian to demand proof, not to accept the story without a single word against it. The last five days had been long, quiet, and hot as everyone mourned and no one openly questioned it but him.
“Partially.” Adrian picked up his bowl, but he still couldn’t force himself to lift the spoon. “What if it’s true? What if we’ve lost them all?”
Pain sank into Charlie’s heart. “Then there’s not much left to live for, is there?”
Adrian shook his head and resumed staring into his soup.
2
“Is it just those two?”
Neil gently corrected the ship’s course to keep them on route. “Yes. It’ll break Daisey’s heart when she finds out it was all an elaborate ruse.”
Daisey was currently humming as she gathered up all garbage, on Tonya’s orders. None of them had understood how angry the former den mother had been with Angela for being banished, but it was clear now. They all wanted Daisey gone. Even Ralph was disgusted, though he wasn’t speaking to anyone but her and Selito.
Neil still wondered how many of the people below had known about the attempt to take over the cruise ship. He’d read their minds, but there hadn’t been anything to find beyond a feeling of magic that he associated with charms. It was possible that they were escorting to freedom the very people who’d planned the deaths of an entire camp.
Samantha logged their position in the book Tonya had placed here for that purpose. The redhead was keeping detailed records of the trip. “Her mind is so full of hatred and gloating that I can’t get in to see if she was part of Devlin’s plan.”
“Same, but I’m working on it while she sleeps. I’ll find out.” Neil scanned the open ocean and then the depressed crew on the top deck. He avoided Charlie’s gaze, though he felt the teenager staring at him. “Do you think they’re capable of pretending well enough?”
Samantha frowned. “I’m sure Adrian is.”
Neil agreed. Mitchels were born liars.
“Tell me some sneaky things the other one has done so I can make a call on it.” Samantha didn’t want to charm Charlie if he couldn’t hide the truth. He’d been bugging everyone for days now, trying to find a hole in their mental walls. Charming him wouldn’t work for long.
Neil rattled off a few. “He kept Kenn from finding out he had gifts until well after they joined Safe Haven. He charmed Tracy and none of us knew. He was sleeping with Monica and we didn’t know that either. He kept his evolutions secret. We still don’t know what gifts he has.”
“And he tortured Kenn into submission.” Samantha nodded. “He’ll be okay. We can trust him.”
“I think so too.” Neil didn’t want to keep lying to Angela’s son or anyone who was close to her. This trip might restore their friendship. He didn’t want anything to interfere with that. “We’re off duty in about half an hour. We’ll handle it then.”
“Agreed.” Samantha leaned against Neil’s hard body, inhaling deeply of the salty air, feeling the hot sun on her skin, the warm breeze running through her hair. She missed her family, but there was no denying that she was happy being on an adventure. The need to do Eagle things so she could feel alive hadn’t faded. It had just been overshadowed for a while by the terror from her kidnapping.
Neil kept listening to her thoughts, but he didn’t detect the horror that was usually present when she thought about Chad. It was a good sign. She was recovering.
Which was great, because Neil was certain that he never would. Just being out here away from the boss and Jennifer was giving him the shakes.
Samantha clasped his hand.
Neil drew in a deep breath and pushed away the anxiety. They’d been concentrating on her recovery, as they should, but he was finally facing some of his own fears now too. It was uncomfortable, but necessary.
“What’s going on with you two?”
Samantha dropped to one knee as she pulled her gun and rotated.
Neil brought up a shield over them both, hand also dropping to his holster.
Amanda frowned. “Really?”
Samantha covered as she stood and holstered. “Practicing.”
Neil lowered his shield and drew in anther deep breath.
“Should I repeat my question?” Amanda had been watching them, and everyone else, since waking to find out they’d all been drugged and Safe Haven was gone.
“We were talking about Chad.” Samantha allowed that fear to flood her mind.
Amanda’s frown grew deeper. She didn’t have a lie detecting ability, but she didn’t need it right now. “Give me one reason why I should let it go.”
Neil did. “It’s the boss’s plan. Walk away.”
Amanda wouldn’t have believed it if not for Samantha’s nod. She trusted the weather woman. “Shift change in 30 minutes.” Amanda walked away.
Samantha let out a relieved sound. “That won’t work on her brother, will it?”
Neil sorted. “Not a chance.”
“You could just tell us the truth.”
Both of them flinched again, hands dropping to their weapons.
Tonya stared. “You’ve lost your edge, Neil.”
Neil grunted. “It was a rough run.”
“I believe you.” Tonya had seen how rattled Kenn had been upon their return from Heaven’s Road.
“No one is going to believe Safe Haven is gone because we know it isn’t.”
Neil hadn’t expected Tonya to say that. It was a relief. “How do you want to handle it?”
Tonya motioned Charlie over.
Adrian followed even though he hadn’t been invited.
“We have three options.” Tonya frowned as she spoke. “I can charm all of you, and because you’ll be willing, it will land, even on Neil and Samantha. It will snap easily, though, and we’ll still be in danger of revealing the truth to our enemies.”
“And that truth is?” Charlie crossed his arms over his chest and tried to give off a menacing vibe.
Tonya snickered. “Keep growing. You’ll get there.” Before he could reply, she told him what he’d suspected. “It was an illusion. Our camp is fine and so are our loved ones.”
Listening from her seat on the deck nearby, Missy glared. “Hey! That’s not allowed!”
Shawn shushed her. “You and Sarah aren’t skilled enough yet to charm senior Eagles and have it stick. Be quiet so I can hear the reason for you being here.”
Missy’s face darkened. “I’m not going back. If you try to make me, bad things will happen.”
Tonya sighed. “That’s why she’s here. The boss didn’t want our camp to be cursed.”
Morgan nodded.
“Missy’s curse wouldn’t be any stronger than her charm, though, right?” Charlie was sure his mom could withstand that much bad luck.
His relief, and Adrian’s anger, were kept to themselves. It hadn’t been the idea of anyone on this ship to trick everyone into thinking Safe Haven was gone. There was no need to punish them for it with a rant.
“Curses are different. Their strength depends in the emotions behind them.” Tonya moved on. “The second option is pretending, but I doubt all of us would be convincing enough. So that leaves locking our minds to others and to each other. Many of us have learned how to do that. We can teach the others who need it. But it means we won’t be able to contact each other mentally unless we can break through the shield.”
Adrian spoke up. “We can be teamed.”
Tonya nodded. “I’ll need a lesson or two on that.”
“Whenever you want. I can do it for everyone.”
“No.” Tonya’s voice hardened. “Only some of us. The others don’t need to know how to evade our scans.”
Thoughts went straight to Daisey and Ralph.
“We’ll handle that tonight while they’re sleeping.”
Tonya nodded again. She was glad Adrian was here. He knew more about magic than anyone else on this run. “I’ll leave it to you. Decide on the teamed matches too and give me the list. I’ll approve it based on my plans.”
“You got it.”
Beep-beep-beep.
Everyone turned toward the bridge console.
“I don’t recognize that one from Grant’s training.” Samantha looked at Neil. “Do you?”
“No.” Neil started to call Grant, and heard him coming up the stairs. His steps were fast and hard. Tension went through the group.
Several other came up behind Grant, including Greg, who’d already known Safe Haven was fine. A tiring dream walk had revealed a massive shield over the island and only one person had the power to do that. Angela was alive and well.
“What is it?”
Grant went to the bridge as he answered Tonya. “Something’s close to us.”
“What kind of something?”
“Stand by for that answer.”
Grant didn’t look like he’d slept at all yet, but no one doubted his ability to do the job. There was a strength in him that said he was dependable. Tonya wished more of them put off that vibe. She attributed it to Grant’s gifts unlocking. That run had cemented his place with the Eagles. Those who passed their first run were always cockier when it was over. Like I hope I will be when this mission is done.
Grant hit buttons and brought the radar image to life. He’d shut it off, only using sound, to keep his students from getting too distracted to watch the waves. A lot of smaller debris wouldn’t show up on radar sweeps. “Shit.”
The group moved closer, nerves reacting, hands dropping as they waited for him to explain.
“We have a problem.” Grant moved aside so Tonya could see the radar screen. “That’s not a landmass; it’s not stationary.”
Tonya scanned the huge red signature, heart picking up the pace. She’d seen the radar on the sub and on the cruise ship. When it showed those two ships, the signature wasn’t nearly as large. “What the hell is that?”
“I’m not sure.”
“Why are we worrying?” Greg wasn’t sure what the issue was. “A piece of big debris from the war is being moved around with the current. We’ll sail around it.”
Grant shook his head. “It’s traveling at a steady speed, and it’s big.”
Greg moved closer to see the radar. “How big?”
“It makes the Adriana look small, and it’s heading straight for us.”
“The UN.”
Grant shrugged worriedly at Neil’s guess. “Maybe. They might have already left their base to attack Safe Haven. If it’s them, we have to stop them right now. A ship that size could be carrying enough troops to overwhelm even the boss. We have to sink it.”
Tonya only had one more question. “How long until it reaches us?”
Grant drew in a ragged breath. “Less than 10 minutes.”
Tonya made the only choice that she could. “Start gathering energy. Prepare to fight for your lives, Eagles!”
“We need to vanish so we’ll have the element of surprise.” It was the only advantage Neil thought they might get.
Tonya agreed. “Those who can use their gifts in the water will hide our ship in exactly one minute. Hold it as long as you can. The rest of us will combine our energy into massive hits that will either sink their ship or leave us defenseless in the battle.”
Missy grabbed her times tables paper, ripped it free, and tossed it over the side of their ship. “The UN stole my homework!”
The page floated on the breeze, then landed in the gentle waves. Quickly soaked, it slid under the water and began a cold descent that would stop as soon as the salty waves conquered its integrity.
Shawn grunted. “I say we just let the kid loose on them. We’re guaranteed a win that way.”
Missy started gathering energy for the fight.
No one told her to stop. When it came to survival, all ages were needed.
Greg had been studying the radar. “I've never seen a signature that big before.”
Grant had, but not many times. “There are a number of things it could be.”
“Give us the good, the bad, and then the ugly.” Adrian was attempting levity. Everyone had come to full alert. They were now ready to fire at any movement and that could get them all killed. They needed to wait until Grant called it.
Grant turned the volume down on the radar and the radio. It was unlikely they were going to receive a transmission from Safe Haven at all, but it would be a really bad time for it to happen while they were undercover. “It really could be a piece of infrastructure. Most of it would have sank long before now, but it could be something newly destroyed by a tidal wave or an earthquake. That would be the good. We would be able to sail around it.”
“What's the bad?” Charlie was gathering energy, but unlike the other younger members of the crew, he wasn't panicking. He was channeling his tension into his gifts so he would have more options during the fight.
“Bad would be a battleship. They have a lot of capabilities that would allow them to fire on the island from a long distance. Battleship are made for waging war.”
Samantha tried to sound like she wasn’t scared. “What's the ugly?”
Grant's voice was grim. “Ugly would be an aircraft carrier. They're able to fire on land too, but they also carry planes that would be able to strafe the island from overhead while they fire from the water. Even if our people managed to hide in the tunnels, some of those planes carried bunker busters. I don't think there would be any survivors.”
A few seconds of silence followed that announcement. Terror came after it.
Then the anger started. Thick, pulsing waves of fury began radiating from the descendants.
“When I tell you to fire, aim exactly where Tonya and I hit it. Enough blows in the same place might puncture the hull and flood it.” Grant looked at Tonya. “We’ll need to be teamed because I'm so new at this. I'll show you where the hit needs to land and you can direct it.”
Tonya was drawing energy for the fight now, just like everyone else. “Missy, go below. I want you to protect the normals. Tell them what’s happening and keep them down there out of our way.”
Missy made a face.
Morgan pointed her toward the steps. “Follow orders That's what Eagles do.”
Missy knew that was true. She hurried down the steps to let the normals know that their lives were in danger once again.
Neil rubbed Samantha’s hand. “Together, Sammi.”
Samantha drew in a shaky breath. “Always.”
The couple prepared to go down together to keep the UN from reaching their island, their family.
All through the ship, people did the same if they were fighters. Those who weren’t hoped the magic users would get them through this.
Isabel hurried up the steps and came over to Tonya. “Where do you want me?”
“Stay next to Grant. He might need energy.” Tonya regarded Charlie. “I want you to get a message out to your mom if things go bad here. Warn her what’s coming. She’ll accept it from you.”
Charlie nodded. There was no need to pretend that he couldn’t reach the island from here. His gifts were about to be common knowledge.
“Why didn’t you dream walk then?”
Charlie glared at Greg. “So I didn’t give them away if this one of my mom’s crazy plans. Unlike you, I think before I act!”
Greg flushed. He hadn’t considered that someone might have followed him.
“Five minutes.” Grant pointed. “We should be able to see it coming over the horizon any minute now.”
“Shields up.” Tonya teamed with Grant, allowing him a rare view into her mind that only Angela had gotten so far. Even Kenn hadn’t been given this liberty.
Grant stayed still and eyed the halls of power that appeared in the redhead’s mind. He had no secrets, other than his desire to be an important leader. He didn’t bother trying to block anything from her.
Tonya didn’t explore because of that. She began showing him which of his mental doors might have a strong enough gift to do the damage they needed. Until now, he’d never opened them.
Grant got ready to drain himself to defend his ship as everyone watched the horizon and held layered shields.
Isabel had been listening from below. “Won’t they have seen us on their radar?”
Grant shook his head. “Unlikely. We’ve been going slow to avoid that, and this ship is shaped like a whale. Now that we’re covering it, anyone who saw it will hopefully assume it was an ocean creature that came up for air.”
“That’s why my mom decided on this ship!” Charlie was forever being impressed with his mother’s mind.
“Probably.” Greg moved closer to Charlie despite the boy’s clear dislike. During the fight, he would protect Angela’s son. He didn’t expect it to change anything. He just felt like it was what he should do.
Charlie thought Greg should be protecting Erin, but that woman was below. Because of her condition, she would not be fighting and Greg was needed up here.
“I see something.” Adrian’s eyesight was better than everyone else’s. “It’s too tall to be infrastructure, and it’s not shifting in the waves. It is a ship.”
“Damn.” Grant opened a mental door and got ready to shove in energy like he’d been training for. “Let them get closer. We’ll need point-blank hits to get through the hull. Battleships are made to withstand a lot.”
Adrian tensed. “I’ve been on a battleship. This is bigger. I think it’s a carrier.”
“We’re doomed.”
Grant nodded at Tonya’s comment. “Their hulls are made to slam into an iceberg and keep going. I don’t think our plan will work.”
“Well, it’s still the best one we’ve got.” Tonya shoved energy through her strongest door. “Samantha and Neil will aim for the bridge. Blow out their protection so Adrian can put their captain to sleep. Everyone else, fire where I do and don’t stop until you’re empty.”
Chapter Two
Throwing Shade
1
“That's not a battleship or an aircraft carrier. It's not shaped right.” Adrian motioned. “Check it out.”
Tonya picked up the field glasses she had refused to use during the skating rink drill. She adjusted them and gawked. “It's covered in train cars!”
Most of the people on the top deck had no idea what that meant. They all tried to see what she and Adrian were.
Grant took the glasses when Tonya held them out, wishing they had more than one pair.
Tonya also wished for that, but it was a piece of equipment that Safe Haven had never had many of. Angela had kept one pair there and sent one on this run. Tonya hoped to find a few more to add to their stock.
Curious, Jayda and Thomas hurried up the stairs and came over to the bridge. Ray and Theo were right behind them.
Morgan didn't like it that so many of the fighters were now on the top deck. Amanda's daughter was probably able to keep the peace below, but it would be a prime time for the normals to do something stupid. He motioned Shawn along. “Let's go do a patrol.”
Shawn realized Missy was down there with all of those unhappy normals and immediately obeyed.
Samantha and Neil both frowned, but they didn't say anything. If the normals attacked, the two senior Eagles were skilled enough to handle it, even if one of them was mentally unstable.
“Did we slow down?” Daisey looked at Morgan as he came down the steps.
Selito, sitting on the cot by Daisey, nodded sleepily. “Feels like it. Not sure, though. We were already going too slow.”
The normals who were leaving Safe Haven all scowled, thinking the same thing. Making the trip longer wasn’t going to change their minds and get them to stay. It was just going to piss them off and cause bad things to happen.
Shawn didn’t like the attitude down here. It reeked of rebellion. “It’s to evade radar.”
Daisey’s voice rose. “There’s no radar out there. It’s all a lie. Your alpha was just trying to kill us off! Now she’s gone. Justice.”
“Shut up, Daisey.”
“Or what?”
Ralph spoke up before Morgan or Shawn could answer her challenge. “Stop now. Let them handle whatever it is so we can reach land and get away from them.”
“I want to go back to the island and start over there!”
Shawn snorted as he walked through the cluttered living area. “That is never going to happen. I’d be welcome there before you would.”
His set tone got Daisey to stop talking. She wasn’t humming now. She started stewing.
Morgan stayed in the living area, reading thoughts and wishing they had already reached land. He didn’t need the mental updates from Adrian’s kill team, who were all on the same schedule as the normals for that reason. The celebratory atmosphere of the traitors down here was enough to turn his stomach. They were thrilled that hundreds of people had died in the cruise ship explosion, even the kids. “And you call us monsters.”
Morgan lifted his shield and stood by the steps while Shawn finished a sweep of the cargo area. “Read your books, do your assigned chores, and keep your mouths shut. The boss can’t save you now, and you’d be wise to remember that!”
Daisey hid a smile and resumed thinking about her book. She’d read 1984 a while back and noticed some similarities to old-world governments, but this time, the words and warnings seemed to predict what humanity was currently suffering as the magic users controlled everything and normals were forced into censorship to survive. Daisey was taking mental notes from the book to use in her quest to eliminate them all.
2
“Those aren't train cars.” Grant studied the huge boat that was slowly coming closer. “That's a cargo hauler. Those are shipping containers.”
Relief went through the crew, but they didn’t let their guard down. Even though it wasn't the UN like they had feared, it might still be a huge problem.
Grant focused on the bridge of the coming ship. “I don't see anyone on it.”
“Same.” Adrian had already started searching for live signatures. “I don't sense anyone on it. I'm not picking up anything at all.”
The blue and gray cargo carrier was at least 1000 feet long and twice as wide as their cruise ship. Adrian estimated there were three decks below the waves, with five more above the waterline. The top deck was almost completely covered in stacks of neatly organized containers the size of train cars. In places, those neat rows had shifted and fallen over, blocking paths on each side of the stacks. Adrian saw huge blue and yellow cranes on rails that were used for lifting and loading the large containers. On a dock, a similar system would have slid overtop the ship to lift and load the cargo as well, making it a slow but organized process that would have taken days to completely load or unload.
“They might be shielding themselves like we're doing right now.” Tonya refused to take chances with her team. “Keep those shields up.”
“I think it’s drifting. It’s moving too slow to be using engines.” Grant could see places along the hull where barnacles were starting to do damage. “It’s a nod to modern engineering that it’s still afloat.”
“Is it possible that somebody could still be alive on it after so long?”
Grant nodded right away at Charlie’s question. “There are enough containers; people could have opened them and found what they needed to survive. It really should have beached itself somewhere by now. Amazing.”
“What are the odds that it was blown away from the Port of Los Angeles during the war?”
Tonya looked over at Amanda.
Amanda shrugged. “I might have been near that area when it all went down.”
No one questioned how she and her girls had survived. A lot of people who had been near ground zeros who were now a part of Safe Haven. They all believed it was part luck and part Fate.
“It's completely possible, actually. It's really not hard to imagine that a wave lifted the ship and broke it away from morning mounts that were already damaged from tremors.” Grant could see that happening in his mind. “That would also explain why it’s out here instead of being beached. There aren’t as many land masses on this side of the map for it to hit.”
Ray stayed close, aware that Grant and Tonya were teamed. Ray wondered how Grant felt about that, but now wasn't the time to ask. If Tonya wanted to, she could let Grant know exactly how close Ray and Kenn had become. Ray hoped she didn't, but he was done pacifying other people. If it happens, Grant will just have to deal with it.
Grant scowled. “Your attitude stinks, Ray.”
Ray shrugged. “Could be worse. Don’t push me.”
People frowned but didn’t argue so it didn’t start a fight. Ray had spent very little time with Grant so far. The men were working different shifts most days. Even when they had time together, the tension was clear. Their few hours of sex before leaving on this run clearly hadn’t solved their problems.
Amanda braced her feet against a rougher swell that gently rocked their smaller ship. This former UN trawler was able to take a hit and keep going, but Amanda still hated boats and the water. “You’re sounding more like Marc every day.”
Ray beamed. “Thank you.”
Tonya snickered. She couldn’t help it. She found it interesting the way Bradys could be so cold and so hot at the same time. Ray had been showing signs of it all along, but his lineage had only recently been confirmed.
Amanda kept a tight grip on her shield. “The alpha already has two assholes, Ray. That’s more than enough.”
Ray stared back coldly. “And your point is?”
Amanda sighed, shaking her head at his icy tone. “You might not be coming back from this run. Didn’t you even consider for a minute that’s why she sent you along?”
Ray nodded quickly, aware of Grant’s surprise. “Of course, but she didn’t.”
“How do you know?”
“I’m one of the few family members that Marc has left. If she removes me, he won’t be happy.”
“Banishment isn’t death, Ray.”
“It is for our people.”
Adrian winced.
“Do you guys think we could put aside the personal bullshit long enough to handle this threat or is that asking too much?!”
Greg’s brow furrowed as he glanced at Neil. “She’s right. You have lost your edge.”
Neil glared. “Slam you!”
Greg opened his arms wide. “Bring it on, sweet cheeks. Just be ready for a wet ride. It’s been a while.”
Neil put a hand on his hip and bobbed his head. “Wade kisses me first.”
“Well, Wade likes you more than I do.”
Laughter eased the tension a little.
Grant resumed his job. “I can almost see a name. I just need it to get a little closer.”
Everyone waited while Grant used the glasses.
“I see the bridge.” Adrian was still trying to figure out the shape of the ship. Container boats were usually long, with a very pointed front hull that protected the rest of the boat if it hit anything. This hauler did have a slightly pointed front, but it was extremely wide. He’d never seen a container ship of this size.
“I'll be damned.” Grant grinned. “That's the Amerigo Vespucci. It’s a massive cargo ship that covered global freight routes.”
“I thought the Amerigo Vespucci was an Italian Naval ship.” Thomas was fascinated with boats anyway, but he’d longed to do a class aboard that vessel.
“There were two boats with the same name. One of them was the Navy training ship and the other one is this container ship.” Grant handed the glasses back to Tonya. “I don't think this is a threat. I think it broke free from a dock and has been adrift, possibly for 20 months.”
Tonya was almost certain that he was right, but taking a chance with the lives of her crew wasn't something she was going to do without a good reason. “We'll keep the shields up. When it gets close enough, a few of us will do scans.”
“If it is adrift, can we just anchor it here until we come back?” Isabel gestured. “Or maybe we just sail it home and call the run done. That thing has hundreds of containers on it. I'll bet it has everything that we need.”
Greg shook his head. “We need more of the rage antidote. It won't be carrying that.”
Tonya also denied that suggestion. “We’re going to get Jayda's family, and then we need some special equipment from a lab for our medical needs.”
Adrian spoke up. “I’m on a special mission for the boss. I'm not going back without accomplishing it.”
Even Grant reluctantly refused. “We need fuel, and even if that ship is full, it still won't be enough to cover Safe Haven through two years and a return trip with the boss’s full armada.”
Isabel understood their answers. “But those containers probably have a lot of things that we need. We can't just let it go by us and be lost.”
Tonya agreed with that. “I'll make a call in a minute. Hold those shields.”
Grant gently adjusted their trajectory away from the path of the cargo ship. It was possible that the wake from the vessel would cause wave magnification that might do them harm. It was already rocking them a bit more than he cared for.
“Isn't there a spell we can use that will reveal anyone on board?” Samantha was curious now about other types of magic that she didn't have access to. She didn't want to gather power, but she did want to know what the people around her were capable of.
“Not that I'm aware of.” Neil looked at Adrian.
Adrian was already running through his information banks. “I'll get back to you on that.”
There was a lot for him to go through now. On top of everything he had learned from his family and in lessons, what he had studied while he was child in the labs, then as a government tracker, there was the information and observations that he'd been gathering since the war. It was possible that a reveal spell did exist.
Amanda went to the steps and stayed there so she had easy access to both decks. “Sometimes an enforcer can send out a call that makes people respond, but I don’t know how to do that. Alicia didn't inherit that gift either. I’ve always assumed it will be one of my evolutions.”
Listening from below deck, both of Amanda’s kids were surprised to hear her admit there was something she couldn’t do.
“I might be able to do it.”
Everyone looked over at Charlie in confusion because he wasn't an enforcer.
Charlie gave them the first hint about his gifts. “My mom copied the abilities of everyone she came into contact with. As far as I know, there wasn't a single gift that she wasn't able to copy.”
“I believe you, but how does that give you this particular spell?” Amanda had no doubt that Angela had been collecting power for a long time.
Charlie smiled. “I'm a lot more like my mother than I am my father.”
Adrian grinned. “Did she know you were following her lead?”
Charlie shrugged. “I didn't mention it, but she did seem to know everything else, so I'm going to guess that she did.”
“That might have been part of why she let you come along for this run. New gifts need to be used. With practice under your belt, you'll be an asset in the final battle.”
Charlie didn't rise to Grant’s bait and offer any information on that subject. He just stepped toward the side of the ship that was going to be closest to the cargo container now approaching their location. “If this works, they're going to know we're here. Get ready to fight.”
Tonya assumed he was nervous. “We already are. We’ll handle what comes. You just take your time and do your best.”
Charlie huffed. “Going slow isn’t in my vocabulary.” He tossed out a powerful blast of magic before she could respond.
Surprise registered that Charlie was able to throw a spell through multiple layers of shielding.
Charlie followed the first blast with a second hit that was even stronger. It caught up to the first wave and propelled it farther than it would have gone on its own, reaching the middle of the cargo ship where the narrow, stark gray, five-story bridge stood tall and straight.
Charlie stayed with the magic as it settled over rusting infrastructure and sank down open stairways and hatches that should have been shut against the ocean.
Adrian connected to the teen, impressed with the live images. He narrated for the others. “Dark halls, slippery floors covered in debris and a few inches of water… No lights on, no signs of power. No footprints in the muck.” Adrian waited as Charlie drew energy for another blast.
“We’ll go down to the bottom now.” Charlie’s body arched as he threw the magic out this time.
Tonya could see it flying through the still, warm air and then it slammed into the cargo ship and vanished. She, and others, began trying to copy the odd gift.
Adrian stayed in Charlie’s mind as the teen tracked his magic. “Berths are empty. No bodies so far. Stacks of supplies wrapped in plastic. Very dark bottom decks. No signs of life.”
Charlie shuddered as he followed the dissipating power. “Something. Danger.” He opened his eyes and spoke with his mom’s demon voice. “There’s something living in the darkness, something hungry. Something dangerous. Beware the teeth.”
Charlie let go of the magic and yawned.
Adrian sent energy into the teen.
Tonya considered the warning. “Any idea what is was?”
Charlie yawned again. “Animals of some kind was all I could tell, and not just one. There were a lot of signatures. When we go down there, we need to be ready for a different type of fight.”
“In the dark against animals?” Adrian smirked. “Sounds like a job for senior Eagles.”
His taunt drew needed courage from people who’d started to let fear win.
“Younger fighters are faster.”
“I’m not afraid of the dark.”
“Senior Eagles need rocking chairs!”
Tonya gave Adrian a nod of appreciation. His training methods were good, but his ability to manipulate was second only to Angela. “Show of hands or call out; who wants a spot on this run?”
Volunteers came from both decks, including Charlie, Ray, and Adrian.
Tonya denied all three of those. “I want you to help Grant with getting the team onto that ship, Ray. You’re his spotter. Adrian, you have point over my boat. Charlie will keep track of the animals when the team lands.”
Charlie wanted to argue that it would be easier if he was closer but didn’t. Tonya was the team leader. It was her call to make.
“Morgan is head of security. He’ll lead a team. Pick your crew.”
Morgan was eager to risk his life again. Boredom had set in too fast after the run to Hell with Angela. “I’ll take the one-eyed bastard, the Navy spy, the aging breeder, and the controlling engineer.”
Greg laughed. “I love this job.”
Thomas, Isabel, and Theo all protested angrily.
Morgan pointed toward the empty side of the top deck. “Get your kits and meet me there in five minutes. Until then, shut up.”
More anger went through the three chosen fighters.
Tonya understood Morgan was winding them up, but she wasn’t sure why he’d chosen them. Greg was a solid pick, and Thomas had sailing experience, but Isabel and Theo were rookies.
Expendable rookies. Samantha didn’t like that, though she understood the reasoning.
Tonya wasn’t sure. Theo was an engineer, and Isabel was one of the boss’s favorite people. Tonya didn’t think Morgan would risk their lives casually.
“I also want your fire-fearing XO, and the traitor’s Marc-obsessed sister.”
Adrian burst out laughing. It had been a long time since he was out with the Eagles on a long run. He’d forgotten they had different rules even though it had been his training.
Jayda and Amanda joined the go-team by the bridge while glaring at Morgan.
Tonya motioned. “Lower your shields.”
As the layers came down, people tensed for a strike from anyone on the cargo ship that they might have missed.
Tonya tossed a copy of Charlie’s reveal spell and tracked it down into the big ship exactly like he’d done.
It wasn’t as strong, so it didn’t go as far, but Charlie still grinned at her. “Respect, Red.”
Tonya kept tracking the magic and stood straighter. Praise from a Brady is powerful even if it is a teenager.
Charlie’s smile dimmed. “I’m getting a bit tired of age being the first thing you see when you look at me.”
Tonya copied Ray’s cold response. “It could be worse.”
Charlie heard the warning and let it go for now. By the end of this run, his age wouldn’t matter to anyone aboard anymore.
“Planning to do big things, are you?”
Charlie eyed Neil with a coldness the trooper wasn’t expecting. “Mind your own.”
Neil didn’t push, but he did wonder why the boy was suddenly so hostile.
“If you think about it, it isn’t sudden at all.” Charlie walked by them and took Amanda’s place at the top of the steps. “I can cover this shift as XO on point until I’m needed for animal observation.”
Tonya was happy with that. She would be too distracted to do it and it was supposed to be Jayda’s shift, but she wouldn’t be here.
Tonya spotted the animal signatures, but unlike Charlie, she recognized them. “I grew up poor. We had to fight those a lot.”
“What is it?” Morgan checked his gear, triggering the others to do the same.
“Mice.” Tonya remembered those days with no fondness.
Buster lifted his head and glanced around, searching for his mortal enemy, the dreaded mouse.
Tonya was lost in the past. “They used to get into the cupboards and eat our food. They would chew holes in our clothes. Sometimes they would nip us if we reached for something where they were hiding.”
“I’m sorry for your emotional baggage, but you’re wrong about the problem.” Neil had also grown up poor, but they’d lived by the water. “It’s not mice. Those are rats, and they don’t chew holes or nip. They destroy, maul, and transmit any number of diseases. Rats are bad, but water rats, ship rats, can be deadly.”
Grant nodded.
So did Thomas. “We need to stop that ship and leave it alone until we’re ready to clear it out.”
“Are we doing that, Boss?”
Tonya tried not to feel proud at hearing Morgan call her that and failed. She shook her head. “My go-team will secure the bridge, stop the boat, and then give me an update on its condition. We’ll go from there.”
Morgan nodded approvingly. He didn’t think leaving the big ship anchored was a good idea. It had survived for so long because it was mobile; it went with the current and seemed to have avoided the worst storms. Anchoring it might doom it before they could return for it.
“Rats carry rabies, right?” Samantha was very glad Neil hadn’t been chosen for the go-team.
Neil felt bad that he wasn’t going in place of one of the rookies. “They can. The big threat, other than the damage they do with their teeth and claws, is the parasites they carry.”
“The plague.”
Neil nodded at Isabel’s horrified murmur. “The fleas can jump, so I’d suggest a change of clothing before we go.”
Samantha’s face froze.
Morgan lifted a brow. “We?”
Neil sighed. “I can’t stay here while you go face that threat.”
Morgan waved him over. “Neil in place of Theo.”
Theo scowled even though he no longer wanted to go. “Why me and not the woman?”
“You just answered your own question, mate.” Isabel glared at him. “Down in front. Your number was revoked.”
Theo’s face reddened at her polite way of telling him to shut up. He stomped over to the bench and dropped down on it.
“Do you want to use the medical gear?” Greg didn’t think it would be strong enough to withstand a fight without tearing, but he wasn’t sure what else they could change into.
“No.” Tonya was saving that for their lab entry.
“What about the firefighter gear we found in that last crate?” Neil had wondered why the boss sent it along. “It can take damage. Angela even packed the thick gloves.”
Tonya looked at Morgan. “It’s your call, team leader.”
Morgan was suddenly sure Tonya was going to be a great boss on this run. “Get changed, go-team. Wear the pants, jackets, and gloves over what you have on now. Tuck the pants into your boots. Make sure you adjust your holsters and belts to the outside of the clothes so you can still use them.”
While Morgan herded his team below, Tonya read Grant’s thought about the cargo ship. “Show me how they’ll board it and where we’ll pick them up when they’re done.”
Ray also followed along, assuming he would be part of those moments.
Charlie glanced at Adrian.
Adrian shook his head.
Charlie sighed. His need for adventure was growing. He would sit this one out without complaint, but the next time, he might not be able to. The voices in his head were too loud to keep ignoring.
Samantha stomped over to Adrian. “Help me!”
They both ignored the witnesses who turned in surprise.
Adrian smiled at the anxious storm tracker. “Workout first, then scan for storms every five minutes until you relax or drop.”
Samantha let out a ragged breath. Then she marched over to the small training area and started doing a workout.
Tonya hadn’t paid attention to Adrian’s leadership methods before she’d changed, and after, Angela had been in charge. She stared at him, wondering if she’d been wrong.
Adrian pushed that impression, carefully. “Most rookies won’t ask for help to control their emotions like she did. You’ll need to spot the signs and cover it for them.”
“Sometimes senior Eagles will do it for you.” Neil gave Adrian a nod as he went by them. “It’s how we were trained.” He didn’t look at Samantha. Seeing how scared she was would only make him feel bad for volunteering.
Tonya swallowed her pride. “Teach me during this run?”
Adrian loved how that felt. “It would be my honor.”
Tonya started to say he had none, but that insult didn’t really fit anymore.
Adrian was thrilled with the progress. He walked the top deck on a security patrol, mind settling into a happy place that he rarely reached anymore.
Tonya felt the curse about to kick in. She didn’t warn him, but she also didn’t get set to enjoy it like she usually did. Things were changing between them.
Adrian felt it coming too. He stopped, sighing deeply as he braced for whatever awful pain was flying toward him now.
A large, wet splat hit him from above.
Adrian groaned, hand coming up to wipe away the mess from his cheek. “Really? Out here?”
Tonya didn’t see the bird that had shit on him. She tried not to laugh and failed. “That was freakin’ awesome!”
Splat!
Tonya shouted.
Adrian burst out laughing as shit ran down her shoulder. “Your curse might be backfiring.”
Splat!
“Hey!”
People darted for cover as a small flock of birds came low enough to be seen; heavy splats hit the two ships like falling rain.
It was hard to tell what species of birds they were with so much feces falling and eyes not being fond of filling with it. Adrian guessed they were American Gulls, a type that they’d been dealing with for a long time. Not one of those interactions had been pleasant, but at least this time they weren’t blind horrors attacking a bus of innocent kids.
Grant got his hat on and stayed at the helm, frowning. “This is not a good sign of things to come.”
Ray drew his gun, aimed well, and fired once.
Hands dropped to holsters at the loud echo.
A dead gull slammed into the deck by Grant’s feet.
The rest of the flock scattered, calling angrily as they headed for a safer altitude.
Grant eyed the dead bird. His stomach growled. It was easily the size of a turkey, with long, plump legs.
Ray reloaded the single shot and put away his gun. “Don’t say I never give you anything.”
Grant chuckled. “A sure way to a man’s heart is through his stomach.”
“Well, I’m not cooking it, so you’ll have to depend on the kindness of someone else for that.” Ray went toward the cleaning crate. “I will help clean up the mess.”
Grant scanned to be sure the only child onboard wasn’t listening to them and grinned. “Won’t touch guts and blood but doesn’t mind handling shit. You’re definitely a gay man, Ray.”
Shocked, Ray brayed laughter like a donkey. He’d forgotten that Grant had an uncensored sense of humor.
Adrian was also laughing. “I can’t believe you went there!”
Tonya groaned. “Gross, but hilarious.”
“Wow.” Charlie shook his head, snickering. “These moments are really not appropriate for anyone under 18.”
Adrian turned toward him. “You’re under 18.”
Charlie motioned dramatically. “That’s what I’m sayin’.”
Fresh laughter went through the ship, alleviating more of the tension and settling the nerves of the go-team. All of them were able to breathe deeper and find a balance between nervous and excited that didn’t make their stomachs churn.
Except for Daisey. She resumed reading her book to keep her thoughts hidden, while gently rubbing the wad of C-4 in her pocket; the blasting cap hadn’t been secured yet. They were only a day away from land and it was almost time to blow this popsicle stand right to Hell.
Chapter Three
Ship Happens
1
“How do we get them onto it?” Tonya hadn’t planned to board anything that size during this run. “We have planks, but that ship is so much taller, there's no way it will match up even if we're running the same speed.”
“I'm going to sail all the way around it first.” Grant was already doing that as he spoke. “We're searching for a boarding platform and a hatch. There will be a ladder leading up to it. That's where they'll go in.”
Tonya didn’t see anything that appeared to be a door or a ladder yet. “Do all ships have a boarding platform and a ladder?”
“Most do, especially that size. Some of them will have short ladders and some of them will be long. It depends on the type of vessel.” Grant observed the wake from the big ship and gently eased closer to it to practice. Water sprayed both ships as some of the wake hit them and bounced. “An oil tanker, for example, will have a very long ladder because the door needs to remain above the water line even when the ship is fully loaded. If it's empty, it can be a long climb.”
Tonya blanched as she understood his point. “They're going to have to climb a ladder to reach the hatch?”
Grant nodded. “It was common practice. Captains don't know the intricacies of the ports they were sailing into. A harbor pilot specific to that area would get on the ship and sail it to the dock because they were familiar with the currents and places where boats needed to be handled very carefully.”
“I understand all that, but you're telling me those pilots jumped while both ships were moving?”
“Yes. And often, it happened in the dark. A ship that was due to dock at dawn would require a harbor pilot to take over the helm an hour before that.”
Tonya's stress level went up another notch. She vaguely remembered hearing something about this a few months ago when Angela had been talking to Grant about the unused entrance on the far side of their cruise ship, but she hadn’t been paying attention. “Tell me how it works.”
“Once we find the boarding hatch, I match speed and get as close to the ladder as I can. Then the go-team will jump, one by one, and begin climbing.”
Charlie looked over. “What happens if the hatch is locked?”
Grant confirmed that concern. “It’s supposed to be. The crew inside opened the door for the harbor pilot. Assuming it’s locked, they'll have to be careful; if they blow the door open, they could damage the ship and if they cut the lock or a hinge, then they can't make it secure enough to keep water out if the seas get rough. We’ll have to let Morgan look at it first and decide what to do from there.”
“So my team gets to hang on to a rusty ladder on the side of that ship while it's moving and try to pick a lock?!”
Adrian grinned at Tonya. “This is what Eagles live for.”
Morgan and his crew came up the stairs, all wearing heavy gear. They tugged and pulled, trying to adjust to the uncomfortable, ill-fitting outfits. On the women, the pants and jackets had been rolled up and tied in place. The yellow and gray clothes hung awkwardly over their slender bodies, making it clear they weren’t firefighters. On the men, the pants were too short in places and the jackets were didn’t button correctly. The mismatched gear hadn’t come from an area with people who were built like the Safe Haven population.
Tonya turned to Morgan. “I assume you heard all of that?”
Morgan wasn't concerned about getting through the container ship’s hatch. All of them making the jump while in gear they were all unfamiliar with was a different story. “I want us to practice boarding maneuvers here on the top deck. I assume this will be a running jump?”
“Yes.” Grant pointed as he steered their ship around the rear of the cargo container. “See that ladder right there? There’s a door at the top of it.”
Everybody peered closely, making faces as they saw the small window of opportunity the go-team was going to have.
The ladder went up more than 50 feet to reach a small, square, steel platform that was red from rust and crusty with layers of salt. Only two or three of the team would even be able to fit on it at one time, while the rest depended on the unknown integrity of that ladder to hold them until it was their turn to board.
“I'll probably have to make multiple attempts to get you all onto it safely.” Grant was already fighting with the wave magnification. “Even adrift, it’s dangerous to stay in its wake. You'll jump one at a time, with about 10 seconds between.”
Morgan scanned his go-team again and shook his head. “I want to leave the women here.”
Jayda didn't protest. She would rather be here anyway, and the thought of jumping while in this heavy gear was making it hard to draw in a full breath.
Isabel stepped closer to Morgan. “I understand you have a protective nature, mate, but I can do this. You have to give me room to be myself.”
Morgan sighed. “If anything happens to you, Stanley and the boss will take turns killing me.”
Isabel laughed. “My kids will help them.”
Morgan snickered, but his nerves didn't give him a break. “Stick close to me, okay?”
“That was the plan all along.” Isabel turned on the charm. “There's no one here better for me to learn from.”
“Suck up!”
“Over protector!”
They both laughed.
It didn't make either of them feel better.
“It looks like the hatch wasn't shut when it broke away from the dock.” Grant used the field glasses again. “That would explain how the animals below are surviving.”
Jayda tried not to let the relief of being left behind come through her voice. “I didn't think land animals could survive on saltwater.”
“They can't live on it alone, but as each generation is born, if saltwater is the majority of what’s available, they start to adapt. After a year's worth of births, it's possible that offspring could survive on a 50/50 mix. Rain coming through the top doors would have provided the rest.” Ray assumed the big ship had managed to avoid enough bad storms that the rain coming in hadn’t been enough to sink it.
“All these neat learning moments are wonderful, but can we start practicing that jump and hold class later?” Amanda had no intention of being left behind with Theo and Jayda.
Morgan and Greg began rearranging things on the side of the ship where they had a dozen boarding planks stacked. There was a clear area between the rails of about three feet long that they would jump through. This ship wasn’t made for these maneuvers
“We're going to practice running and jumping.” Morgan pointed where he wanted them to stand and then where he wanted them to jump to. “We're only going to do it a few times. I don't want you to get tired. Everybody, adjust your outfit one more time and then start running and jumping. Try to get a couple feet into the air, with your hands out to grab the ladder.”
Normals below deck tensed at the thudding tremors that began to shake the small boat as the go-team practiced going.
Adrian’s kill team tried to go back to sleep; all of them wished they were up top for the action.
2
“We’re ready.” Morgan refused to acknowledge the bad feeling that came with his announcement. “Line up by rank. I’ll go last.”
Neil stepped over to the open rail area without looking at Samantha. He wasn’t saying goodbye every time they were parted for a few hours. That would only make the trepidation worse. He concentrated on the training runs he’d done that would help, and the sound of the water hitting both ships. He found it soothing.
Samantha understood his reason for going, but she couldn’t help the concern. Neil was still too thin, a bit shaky at times, and he had a healing gash across his cheek from being hit with Devlin’s gun. He also still had yellow bruises from the run to Heaven’s Road. She didn’t want him to go.
Adrian caught Samantha’s attention.
Samantha went to the workout area and dropped down for another set of pushups. She’d just done a weather check; it was clear in all directions for miles, with a bright sun above them and no clouds to block it.
Greg took the next spot in line while sending Adrian a quick request.
Adrian nodded. “I’ll look after them.”
Greg trusted Adrian to protect Erin and the baby even though he hated their former leader. Angela, Marc, and even Sarah had accepted Adrian into their lives despite all his flaws. There would never be true peace between Greg and Adrian again because of that.
“I’ll be fine.” Erin lingered near the workout area and enjoyed her newfound health. She no longer had the rage illness, and she hadn’t lost the baby. She also still had the strength that she hadn’t wanted to give up. It all could have gone very differently.
Greg used a bit of his energy to scan Erin again with his new gift. The mental image of his tiny son curled up and resting allowed the one-eyed man to smile. He breathed in deeply and got set to risk his life so Safe Haven would have what it needed to care for his children.
Thomas was next to the line, with Isabel right behind him. The two rescued lab residents watched their teammates for cues and hoped they performed well when it was called for.
Amanda was last to the line, but it didn’t bother her. What did draw her ire was the edge of a bruise showing on Isabel’s neck. It was yellow now, fading, but still a vivid reminder that normals were dangerous. Isabel had almost been raped during Devlin’s rebellion, along with Amanda and both of her daughters. Fresh anger flooded her mind. She used it to center herself. Anger was useful for an enforcer.
Margret and Alicia were on the crowded top deck now, watching, but neither of them said goodbye or expected their mother to make arrangements for their future if anything happened to her on this short run. Mitchels didn’t roll that way.
Buster came over to the girls and flopped down by their boots.
Neither of them tried to touch the cat. They better, but they enjoyed him being so close.
Morgan completed the line.
Grant steered them close enough to the larger ship that Morgan could see small dents in the side of the hull from where it had between hit by a lot of debris. He assumed that had happened during the war.
“It’s adrift for sure. I’m going as slow as I can and still passing the spot.” Grant shut off the engine. “We’ll catch their drift as they drift and then drift along next to them, if you catch my drift.”
Ray smiled at the wordplay, but no one else did. Not having an engine running would make it harder to handle things if something went wrong.
“I want you to look after Missy.” Morgan ignored the dirty glare from Shawn, and the matching look from the little girl who was still refusing to do her math work.
Everyone else glanced around to see who Morgan was talking to.
Charlie had been expecting the request. “I’ll handle it.”
Thomas tugged on his uncomfortable firefighter jacket. “You picked a passive teenager. Because of his mother, right? You know he can use Angela’s name to get her obedience.”
A few people laughed or snorted.
Charlie grinned.
Thomas didn’t understand.
Isabel had the answer even though she hadn’t seen Charlie in much action yet. “He’s like his mother. He told us that.”
Morgan nodded. “They love kids and they’re ruthless. His father is a badass. His mother is hazardous. Charlie is lethal.”
A few of the crew rolled their eyes. A small fight against normals where he’d used magic wasn’t convincing.
Charlie didn’t mind as much this time. Shawn was one of the people doubting his skill. It might give him an edge.
“The first two jumpers can go in 30 seconds.” Grant timed the waves that were coming between the ships. “I’ll need to fire up the engine for a few seconds between jumps to keep us alongside. That wake is thick. It keeps pushing me away.”
Neil was studying the small, rusting platform at the boarding hatch. “We’ll meet at the top and discuss plans from there.”
“I’m on your heels.” Greg was ready to go.
Neil backed up a few more feet, then took off running.
Samantha hurried up to watch, dripping sweat on the deck.
Neil felt as free as a bird as he left their ship, feet propelling him. And then he began to fall.
His hands grabbed the ladder and pulled his body in tight.
“Incoming!” Greg’s shout was muffled by the low roar of the water, but Neil heard it. He began to climb out of the way.
The ladder vibrated roughly as Greg nailed his landing and also began to climb.
Both men were relieved that the ladder was sturdier than it appeared to be.
Thomas got set while Grant restarted the engine and steered them back into the wake.
Morgan eyed Isabel’s aging face and forced his mouth to shut.
Isabel felt his fear and stomped her foot. “Stop it!”
“Clear for the next 30 seconds!”
Thomas took off running at Grant’s call.
Isabel watched closely, waiting until Thomas reached the rusty ladder and began to climb. She took off running right as Mogan started to forbid her to go.
The jump was almost too good. She slammed into the ladder and stuck there, breath knocked out of her.
Morgan shook his head. “I’ll be grayer than she is by the time this run is done.” He kept his attention on Isabel as Grant once again started the engine to adjust their position.
Amanda checked her cloak once more to be sure it was tied down correctly. “Gray hair on a man can be sexy. You’re good either way.”
Morgan smiled at her. Mitchels were handy during action moments.
Jayda edged closer to the gap to see how far it really was. She was trying to convince herself that she had the courage to do this. Isabel had made it and she was older, weaker, and had less training.
“Clear for the next 20 seconds!” Grant was having trouble holding it steady now. The big ship’s wake was increasing.
Amanda sailed out into open space as if she was gliding. She took a grip on the ladder with one hand and pulled herself up effortlessly with typical Mitchel confidence.
Morgan laughed. “I love Safe Haven women.” He took off running.
His foot hit a wet spot on the deck and slipped. He tumbled through the gap without getting any height and immediately began to fall toward the ocean.
“And he was worried about the girls. That’s some irony right there.” Ray chuckled.
Most of the witnesses didn’t share Ray’s appreciation for the way life liked to bite people in the ass for arrogance.
“Help him!”
“Get a rope!”
Jayda took off running while pulling rope from her belt. She leapt off their boat, free hand already out for the ladder.
She grabbed the rusty rail as easily as Amanda had, dropping the rope with her other hand; it was already tied to her belt. She took a tight, two-handed grip on the ladder and waited to feel a vicious tug that said Morgan had found it.
Morgan recoiled from a scratchy hit in the face, but his hands instinctively grabbed it. He wrapped the rope around his wrists and held on.
The wake battered him. Water flew into his face, up his nose, and slapped his skin, trying to pry him away from the side of the ship as he hung on for his life.
Jayda groaned at the rough jerk. She waited a few seconds in hopes that he’d gotten a good hold and then she started climbing. It would take a while, but it would pull him up to the ladder. Expecting him to pull himself up on the rope was unreasonable considering that he was probably just trying not to drown at this point.
The thick gloves kept Jayda’s hands protected as she struggled up the steps.
Morgan held his breath and the rope as he smacked into the side of the container ship again; the wake sprayed him mercilessly. He couldn’t get a full breath.
Jayda moved faster, using shoulders that were still sore from Neil’s run. The daily workouts she’d done before that allowed her to pull him above the wake and then keep going.
Morgan groped out for the ladder and held it, coughing. Pause!
Jayda stopped climbing, also eager to get her breath back.
Cheers and clapping echoed from their ship and from the ladder above them.
Morgan shut his eyes and took deep breaths. Thank you!
Jayda wasn’t in the mood for humility or gratitude. You didn’t have to trick me onto the run. I would have found the balls on my own.
Morgan’s coughing, croaking laughter was a relief to everyone who heard it.
Samantha was still watching Neil. He was nearing the platform. “How close are they to the wildlife?”
Charlie and Tonya were both keeping track of the animals that hadn’t noticed their arrival yet.
“A few decks above.”
“Other side of the ship and down. Go-team will head up.”
Samantha sucked in air and stopped herself from trying to communicate with Neil.
“They’ll be fine.” Shawn could feel Samantha’s near panic. He understood. He was also worried, just controlling it better. It didn’t matter that Morgan thought he was dangerous to Missy now. Shawn had gotten close to Morgan while they’d been in that throuple with Pam. Those emotions hadn’t faded for him. He missed the friendship, and he still cared about Morgan’s wellbeing.
“He cares about you too.” Missy had spoken with Morgan many times since Pam’s death. “He has to hide it under his Eagle ego.”
Shawn chuckled. Then he frowned. “Math!”
Missy started to give another reason to delay.
Charlie looked over. “Do it.”
Missy shivered. Then she went to the makeshift desk and got started.
Shawn started to ask why she wouldn’t do it for him.
“Later.” Charlie tossed out another blast of magic to track the rats on the ship as Neil reached the platform with the hatch.
Tonya was impressed that Charlie had gotten the child to obey, but she didn’t like the veiled threat in his tone. “Your son won’t like that.”
“My son doesn’t require that. He doesn’t hate educational settings. He wasn’t allowed to run wild in our camp without rules just because he was raised in a lab. My son already understands education might save the world from being destroyed again by stupid people.” Charlie locked eyes with Missy. “You get what I’m saying?”
Missy quickly nodded. “If I don’t learn this stuff, I’ll be stupid. I might become one of those bad people.”
Charlie’s tone softened. “You’d never really be one of the bad people, Missy. You’re too sweet for that.”
Missy smiled at him.
Charlie pointed at the notebook, then resumed his magic scans.
Missy dug into the times tables without any more delays.
Shawn wasn’t sure why he didn’t have Missy’s respect like Charlie clearly did, but he now planned to have a conversation about it with someone. He just doubted it would be the pampered teenager.
Tonya saw Neil open the cargo ship’s boarding hatch easily and tried to relax. The rest of the go-team was coming up the ladder. They would all be inside the ship and out of sight in a matter of minutes. Out of reach of my help.
“That already happened and they survived.”
Tonya frowned at Adrian.
Adrian shrugged. “A leader can’t afford to spend their time worrying. They have other duties to perform.”
Tonya realized he was right. She hadn’t planned on stopping until they reached Baja. This would add a few hours to her schedule.
Grant was keeping track of thoughts as well as the ships. “More like days.”
Tonya stared. “Say that again.”
Grant waved. “I assume you’ll want us to start that big bitch. We can’t tow it, and without the engine, we can’t steer it.”
“So?”
“So it isn’t as easy as cranking a key or replacing a battery like you would in a car. It’s a strict, multi-step recommissioning process. It can take days even with an experienced crew and you want me to stay on this boat with you where I’m safer. I’ll be talking Eagles through it over a radio. Get comfy. We’ll be here for a while.”
“Damn it!” Tonya didn’t have another solution, though. She was already determined to take that ship home with them.
“Have you decided how you want to do that?” Charlie didn’t really care either way except that if they were going to be here for days, he wanted a trip to that ship so he could crush this restlessness for a while.
“Not yet. I don’t want to spare a crew to sail it to our island, and I don’t want all of us to go do that either. It will add weeks to the timeline and we’re already going to be cutting things close with even a one-day delay. The UN might slide right by us.”
“You do have another option. You could-”
Tonya cut Ray off. “I know, but sailing that thing to Baja will draw attention.”
“You could anchor it a few miles away and leave me and Grant on it to handle the rest of the recommissioning. All you’d need to do would be to clear it first. We could even catch up to you.”
Grant nodded. “That’s a good idea. Amanda can sail this one in, and Ray and I can take our time making sure the AV is able to make the trip home.”
Tonya refused to commit to that because she still didn’t want to split up the team more than they already were. “I’ll let you know.”
Adrian was happy with her for not giving in. Tonya had been taught to think things through by one of the best planners the world had ever seen. She was already doing her mentor proud.
“What are we supposed to do while they’re gone?” Theo crossed his arms over his chest. “Sit here and look pretty?”
Tonya snorted. “You don’t have to worry about that. There’s exactly nothing pretty about you right now.”
But Tonya understood his point. People needed to be kept busy so they didn’t go looking for trouble. “Charlie will continue magic sweeps and math enforcement. Shawn will do patrols of both decks. Grant and Ray will plan the recommissioning process. Adrian has point. And I’ll start adjusting our schedule to account for this stop. Sound okay to you?”
Theo sighed, voice lowering. “I just need something to do.”
Tonya now had that covered. “Grant and Ray will need specific gear and tools gathered up, I would imagine. Handle that. Bring it all up here so they can look it over. Make sure to give them one backup for every item if we have a spare. Start with a basic tool box.”
“I will. Thank you!” Theo hurried below, smiling. He liked how it felt to be trusted in the cargo bay. Tonya wasn’t letting hardly anyone into the supplies.
“They’re all in.” Ray kept a mental link to Amanda without letting anyone know. The enforcer had offered and he’d accepted without questioning. He assumed it was to keep a link to her girls without anyone knowing she was worried about them. Mitchel rules were odd.
Tonya exchanged a glance with Adrian.
Adrian decided it was time for a quick security sweep below even though Shawn was heading down there. It would make Ray think he was checking on Amanda’s girls, but the link the enforcer had into Ray’s mind was to monitor his stability. By the time they reached land, Ray might have forgotten they were teamed if Amanda was careful about locking up her emotions. And she’s always been good at that.
Grant shut the engine off so their ship wouldn’t get too far ahead of the cargo container.
Something dinged in the back of Tonya's mind.
Instead of ignoring it and forcing herself to concentrate on revamping the schedule, she allowed her mind to follow the thread. That had been one of Angela's biggest rules for leading a run. She told me danger doesn't always present itself in an obvious form. Sometimes it looks like a mundane daily operation.
Their ship began to slow, but it was too much now. They began to fall back from the ladder.
Morgan and his team were all inside the cargo ship now. In another minute, Grant would have to fire up this engine again for them to keep pace, or they would fall behind the big ship.
Another warning bell rang in Tonya's mind. She stared at the knocked over and rusting cargo containers without really seeing them. The boss told me those everyday mundane procedures always hid a consequence. What are we doing right now?
Charlie glanced over at her.
So did Ray.
Tonya followed that thread. We're trying to keep pace with the bigger ship and we can't do it, so we have to keep using the engine to catch up.
Dismay crossed Tonya's face and made her stomach cramp. “We're using extra fuel every time we restart the engine!”
Grant understood at the same time, but his hand had already been activating it. The engine fired to life, sucking down another big glob of gas.
Tonya joined him by the bridge. “Do we still have enough to make it to Baja?”
Grant estimated and nodded. “But it'll be close. If we run the engine for a few hours here, we might not make it.”
“Shut it off and let us drift until the team is ready to be picked up. If we fall out of radio range, we’ll use mental communication.” Tonya sent that to Morgan too.
We’ll be fine, Red. We're headed up the stairs to the bridge right now. No signs of life so far and no problems.
Morgan's quick, calm mental response allowed a lot of them to breathe easier but not Tonya. She had forgotten to take the mundane operations into account and now she had to let miles of ocean come between them and the go-team. “Morgan's right. Gray hair all around by the time this run is done.”
Chapter Four
Dead In The Water
1
I’ve never seen that many rats in one place before now. Morgan was trying to count them all, but the mass kept moving. And I hope I never do again.
The team was observing from a long, filthy window right above the water filtration room. They’d expected it to be bad, but it was worse.
That may be the most disgusting thing I’ve ever seen. Neil had witnessed a lot of gross moments as an Eagle, but this was easily in the top three. The worst part for him was the smell. Rot and shit permeated this entire floor and they were a level above the nest.
Amanda forced herself to look away before her stomach turned. I agree. I’ve been at family slaughters with better views.
Isabel hated the squeals and chirping noises that echoed louder than the water. Reicher would have set this ship on fire right here and let it sink.
Morgan had teamed them so they didn’t need to use verbal communication that would alert the rodents to their presence. It was awkward for the Isabel to suddenly hear all of their thoughts in her head, but it was also educational. She hadn't realized how uncomfortable the magic users must feel. Never having any privacy wasn't something she would be able to handle.
You get used to it.
Isabel didn't argue with Amanda, but she also didn't agree. She also didn’t like getting an answer to a question that she hadn’t asked. It was a violation.
You’ll get used to that too.
Isabel’s eyes narrowed. I’m not afraid of you.
Amanda smiled. Good.
You won’t think so when I beat your ass!
Morgan scowled at them both, stopping the spat.
It had taken them half an hour to find a map of the ship that allowed them to get down here. Greg and Morgan had taken turns tossing out weak copies of Charlie's tracking gift so they could determine the exact location of the nest. Now that they were here, everyone was on edge.
Looking down at the constantly moving, squirming mass made Greg's stomach hurt. He wasn't normally squeamish. This is an exception.
There had to be a thousand vermin in the huge, dim, reeking room, with a huge rat in the middle that was easily the size of a full-grown ground hog.
That's a female.
No one responded to Thomas's comment because it was obvious. Her stomach was swelled like an overripe watermelon and due to pop at any time.
A large male rat hopped onto that female and began mounting her.
The female didn't seem to notice. She was scenting the air, whiskers twitching hungrily.
Mating was taking place all through the nest. Several other females also looked like they were due to give birth at any point. One was currently pushing out a pup very near that huge center female.
The enormous brood mother snatched up the newborn and began eating it. Blood, guts, and amniotic fluid squirted in every direction.
Greg was repulsed. Life really was determined to find a way to continue no matter what situation it was put into. Normally, he respected that. This time, he wished the survival drive wasn't as strong. This was another nightmare he would wake from while sweating and trying not to scream.
Morgan motioned.
The team retreated into the next hallway, following their leader away from the rancid area.
The inside of this ship was painted white and was remarkably bright, allowing for a clear view without the need of their few remaining flashlights. The way the windows were set high into the walls allowed light from the very top deck to reflect off of the glass all the way down the stairs. Morgan assumed it was the same throughout the ship.
It was hard to tell that the boat was moving while they were down here inside of it. This stairwell was in the center of the cargo hauler, muting noises; Morgan didn't hear the ocean either. In fact, I don't hear anything. That made him nervous.
He scanned the team and realized they were all refusing to think about anything right now so they didn't have to dwell on what they had just seen.
Morgan gently broke the team effect between them so he could contemplate it without disturbing their mental break. He wasn’t happy about the nest being so big, but it could provide a lot of meals if people were starving.
No one spoke as they returned to the bridge and shut themselves in. They were all a bit surprised by its condition. The stairs were solid and the glass in the windows wasn’t cracked. The entire ship was in good shape so far. The only rust they’d seen was on the outside. The inside of the ship was dusty, and things were knocked around, but it wasn’t as bad as any of them had expected.
“Cool down time.” Morgan started stripping off the heavy firefighter outfit. He was pouring sweat. His was still soaked from his dip in the ocean, but he was certain everyone else was sweating too. “I have no idea how they were able to function in all this.”
Thomas had always respected firefighters. “And they were usually carrying more than we are, like axes and stuff.”
“It seems like an oversight.” Isabel dropped the heavy jacket by her feet in relief. “Shouldn’t someone have invented something lighter for their use? And the same for other emergency services. Why didn’t they all have the best equipment?”
“Good point.” Jayda wiped sweat from her neck. “They were there to save lives, but they were using stuff that made it all harder to do.”
“Because the powers that be didn’t really want to save lives.” Neil smoothed his hair down. “Inventions were rare for a reason. Patents ran thousands of dollars just to file them, let alone to actually build a working prototype. Without a patent, anyone could steal the design and file a claim of ownership. Governments would then buy off the inventor on record and bury the device. They had complete control over their population. Most people just didn’t know it.”
Morgan was forever being devastated by how untrustworthy their leaders had been. “We should have revolted, fought back while we had the chance.”
“You mean like allowing a nuclear world war to happen in hopes that whatever rose from the ashes would be an improvement?”
Silence fell as they all remembered that’s exactly what Adrian had done.
Amanda pushed the moment. “If Marc hadn’t been there stirring things up, would you have still overlooked that fact and voted for banishment? Or was it just easier to go with flow, so you didn’t become one of Marc’s targets?”
Neil and Morgan knew that was directed at them.
Greg still felt it too. He answered for them. “We didn’t go with the flow. The Eagles stood up to Marc more than once. We were just stunned by Adrian’s betrayal. We didn’t see it coming. There had to be a price for that.”
“So Eagle ego wouldn’t let you let it go even when you saw he had a good reason for it.”
“There wasn’t, though.” Neil sat his heavy jacket on the grimy floor. “Adrian could have confided in his top people. We’re not all so good that we would have turned on him. We would have agreed to anything he wanted just because he didn’t abandon us when things got tough.”
“I wouldn’t have.” Morgan meant that. “He couldn’t tell me the truth. I would have tried to kill him rather than see Jennifer handed over to the government.”
Amanda frowned. “I don't believe he was ever going to do that.”
“That's because you're his family and you guys stick together.” Greg wasn’t willing to let it go now either. “Adrian told us at his trial that if he hadn't found magic users in our camp, he absolutely would have turned everyone over to the government so he could keep looking.”
Amanda defended her brother passionately. “You're right that I don't believe it because I'm his family. I know him better than you do. Adrian has a soft heart compared to the rest of us. He once took the place of another subject in the lab during a torture session because he couldn't stand their pain. He helped people escape because he couldn't handle their suffering. When his daughter was in training, he couldn't be there for it because he would have interfered. He has a guilt complex. That's why he told you he would have turned everyone over. He believed that he deserved to be punished because he was chasing Angela. It had absolutely nothing to do with the deal he made with the government and everything to do with failing to stick to the new life he’d been making for himself since the war. Change is hard for anyone, but you can't understand how rough it is for a Mitchel who’s trying to break out of generations of bad behavior. He wouldn't have turned that camp over. That's not who he is.”
Before anyone could argue or agree, Amanda leaned against a part of the dusty counter that didn't have a panel. “As soon as we fire up the engine, all of those rats are going to go crazy. They'll be all over the ship.”
Morgan was willing to let the personal drama slide for now. He appreciated the topic change. “We have to lock them down there until we're ready to deal with them.”
“Agreed!” The thought of having rats running all over the ship while they were on it horrified Isabel. Rats had never been allowed in Reicher’s lab.
“We’ll need to get Grant to verify that we have it all closed down, but I think it's possible based on this diagram right here.” Jayda tapped the emergency evacuation chart that was still hanging near the entrance to the bridge. It was dirty and faded but still readable thanks to the lamination.
“It didn't look like any of the doors were damaged down there.” Neil had been keeping track of that. “I think we’re right in our estimation that it broke away from the dock and has been adrift all this time.”
Isabel was still disturbed about the rodent problem. “I know the desire to exist is strong, but that's just not right.”
“No, it's almost perfect.” Morgan ignored her disgusted look. “Think about it. That brood mother down there is pushing out a litter every three weeks, like rats can do, and so are many of the other females. They have a food source in each other, nasty as that is, and when it storms, they get water. Safe Haven is low on food and we now have a cook named Trevor who can supposedly make rats taste like steak. You see where I'm going with this?”
Isabel made a gagging noise. She was joined by several others who felt the same way.
Neil saw the benefit of it. “We wouldn't have to clear this ship. We just lock them down there, make sure we dump in fresh water regularly, and sail home a new type of farm. From there, we pull out a few batches of rats at a time for an extra meal that week or that month.”
“That is sick!” Isabel didn't care that they were giving her odd looks because she would eat human flesh but not rats. “They are disgusting vermin. I'm not eating that!”
“You will if you get hungry enough and so will everyone else.” Amanda didn't give the normal time to argue. “We’d need to spray for parasites, but I’m sure we can find those chemicals during our scavenging.”
“I’d bet you’re right.” Morgan liked the idea more and more. He wasn’t sure how Angela would view it, but there was no denying that it was an emergency food source. “And it’s one we don’t really have to tend.”
“We will have to be careful, though.” Thomas had dealt with rats on ships before. “They can swim really well. If they breach containment, or the ship were to sink, it’s a safe bet that over half of them would survive and make it onto our island.”
Greg adjusted his eye-patch. “That’s a problem. How do we make sure that can’t happen?”
“We can anchor it away from the island, or beach it on an atoll and let them flourish there.” Morgan shrugged. “But I think letting the boss decide is a better choice. She’s amazing for plan ahead moments, you know?”
Everyone nodded.
Morgan motioned at the controls. “It will make too much noise to drop anchor yet, so don’t do anything. After we secure that bottom deck, then we’ll get you and Grant talking to stop this big bitch.”
“Sounds good.” Thomas was studying the controls so he would be ready when that time came, but his heart wasn’t in it.
Isabel sensed it. “You’d rather be doing something else?”
Thomas nodded. “I’m honored to be able help, but it’s not the job I want later, when I settle down.
“What is? Super senior spy?”
Thomas chuckled. “Den mother. I can’t have kids, but I can care for the orphans.”
Isabel’s mind went to Stanley and his proposal. She needed to have an answer ready for him when she returned. I just want to be young again. Why do I have to age at all when it’s so easy not to?!
Morgan sighed. “I feel the same way.”
Isabel frowned. “You are young.”
“But I won’t stay that way, will I?”
Isabel understood Morgan wanted immortality. She wasn’t sure how she felt about that.
Morgan regarded her pointedly. “Isn’t that also what you want?”
“No. I just want my youth back so I can have one more baby.”
“And then you won’t mind growing old?”
Isabel frowned and didn’t answer.
Jayda wiped dust from the radio and winced at the pain in her hand. The knife wound still hadn’t healed all the way. I gotta remember to take my meds when we get back. “We need to do a check-in and let Tonya know what we’ve decided.”
Morgan agreed. “But not over an open radio. I'll let her know.”
Everyone tried to get comfortable in the small bridge while they waited.
Morgan frowned. “I'm not getting through.”
Other people began trying.
Morgan wasn’t sure what was happening. “Is anyone able to make the connection?”
“Not me.”
“I use up too much energy with all these steps.”
“I can't connect to her.”
Amanda tried the link to Ray that she’d established, but it was dark. The line hadn’t been cut, but if felt like no one was on the other end. She shook her head. “Nothing.”
Morgan hurried out of the bridge and began climbing the ladder up to the roof.
When he reached the top, he carefully peered over it and found the opposite of what he’d been expecting. “They're gone. They left us here.”
2
“That is a powerful sleep spell.” Selito slapped Ralph on the shoulder. “Nice job!”
Ralph stared regretfully at the fallen crew members who were once again sprawled across the deck. He was surprised at how easy it had been to knock them all out. All he’d had to do was shield his mind by thinking of what life would be like for him once they reached land and were kicked off Tonya’s ship. No one had wanted to dig deeper into his misery. They didn’t see me as a threat.
Selito peered at the console in the bridge to make sure the small ship was taking them where he wanted. Autopilot was on now, but he didn’t trust it. Selito didn’t believe in using electronics or modern devices. He’d been raised in the older, primitive world and that was where he was comfortable.
“How long until we get there?” Nero didn’t want to go to Selito’s homeland, but the man was bigger and he knew how to fight like an Eagle. Nero and Gio had spent their time in Safe Haven eating and plotting about how to get out from under Angela’s leadership.
“I’m not sure. I’m not a sailor.”
Gio stayed next to Nero in case the cannibalistic man got violent. “What do you want us to do?”
“Get them tied up and then stay out of my way.” Selito glared. “I know you don’t like me. I know you didn’t really want to do this. If not for the team leader being a female, you might have tried to stop me.”
Neither man bothered to deny it. Tonya’s unconscious body was a sight they were both happy with. The rest of this felt like they’d signed their own death certificates. They got busy tying up the captives.
Selito was bug-eyed and bulging with muscles that he hadn’t had when he was rescued. The two worm patients were also heavier now, but it was mostly fat from overeating and then doing nothing but reading, playing games, and binge-watching the live shows Angela had used to control her restless population. Ralph hadn’t liked the trio even before they’d started to show how untrustworthy they were.
Selito turned to Ralph. “Monitor their thoughts. If they plan a rebellion, tell me right away!”
“I will.” Ralph started scanning the two former worm patients. Selito had captured him before they left Safe Haven and forbade him to reveal it. The man wanted to go back to the Cayman Islands; he’d refused to be a part of Devlin’s attack right after they’d set sail. Selito believed Angela would let him go if he didn’t hurt anyone. Ralph wasn’t sure of that, but it didn’t matter. The magic wasn’t letting him resist. All he could do was ask questions and follow orders. “What are you going to do with them once you get home?”
“You’ll wake them up and I’ll send them on their way.” Selito eyed the sleeping men and women regretfully. “I can’t keep them or the alpha will hunt me.”
“Why would you keep them?” Nero suspected Selito was a power hunter. He was trying to confirm that. If so, they were all doomed. Angela would track them down even if no one was hurt.
“Food.” Selito saw their disgust and shrugged. “The women at your lab used it to stay young. It has the same effect on normals as it does magic users. That is why all governments banned it. They didn’t want peasants to live forever. Now, those rules are gone and I will do as I wish!”
No one challenged him.
Selito had counted on age and cowardice to help him with this plan. The worm patients were scared of him, and Ralph was too old to fight back even if the magic wasn’t keeping him in line.
Ralph hated it that Selito was right. He was hunched over, going full gray on top, and his hands and arms were covered in wrinkles. He seemed to be aging faster. He was certain it was from all the stress. Daisey also looked older than she had a month ago. It didn’t bode well for either of them. “You’re not keeping any of the crew?”
Selito grudgingly shook his head. “They will not be harmed.”
“What about the go-team?” Ralph could hear Morgan and the others calling out mentally, but he wasn’t allowed to answer them.
Selito gestured dismissively. “Eagles have kits with supplies. They can last until Tonya goes back for them.”
Ralph’s stomach tightened. “And those who were leaving Safe Haven…or were banished?”
Selito grinned like a hungry wolf.
Ralph didn’t care about the nine normals below who’d also been put to sleep when he’d disabled the magic users with his spell, but his wife was down there. She was awake and listening. Ralph had been able to skip her when he fired the spell. Magic was fascinating. He might have enjoyed parts of it if not for the ugliness. “Please spare my wife.”
“Not a chance.” Selito mocked him. “She’s a big girl, Ralphie. She’ll give me a lot of meals. And guess who’s going to do the carving and cooking?”
Ralph’s panic increased, but the magic wouldn’t let him fight back.
Selito stopped him with a lifted hand when he would have begged again. “I hate magic. I hate your wife for always acting like she was better than me because of where I came from. Neither of you will be spared. Enoy your last few days of life while you have them. Mercy will not be coming.”
“Why did you even join Safe Haven if you hate us all?!”
“Because they killed everyone or took them away! I would have starved!”
“You could have changed your diet.” Nero didn’t like cannibalism. Reicher had only allowed it to keep the breeders breeding.
“I want to live forever, you pathetic waste of life!” Selito’s fury boiled under his skin.
Gio tugged on Nero’s arm to get him to ignore the comment. Nero had found a little courage while being around the Eagles, but it would only get him killed.
Selito watched the two men with glittering, insane eyes, deciding their fate.
Ralph braced for a kill order that he hoped didn’t come. Don’t do it. Don’t do it!
Selito scanned the console again, controlling himself.
Ralph was suddenly certain the crazy man had lied about letting Nero and Gio go. They were abandoning Angela, and therefore, had made themselves targets. Selito wasn’t going to let go of two warm bodies that could do manual labor for him and then be put into a freezer. Selito was smart enough to know the captives below wouldn’t last him very long.
Ralph wondered where the man would find more victims, but he didn’t ask. That was delving into a level of nuts that he wasn’t prepared to handle. If he’d been able to do that, he might have become an Eagle and then none of this would be happening. “This is just a terrible dream. I’m going to wake up now.”
Nothing changed.
Ralph groaned. “Wake up!”
Selito laughed at him.
Bang!
Blood sprayed the wall by the bridge. It began running from Selito’s mouth. He crumpled to the deck with blood running from his chest.
Daisey lowered the handgun she’d taken from Shawn’s holster. Tears streamed over her thick face. She’d never killed anyone by hand, only by remote. She felt dirty in a way now that she hadn’t even when she’d thought her explosives had destroyed Safe Haven.
Ralph took the gun from her shaking hand, put it on the deck, and then wrapped his arms around her. “You did what you had to.”
Gio eyed the gun.
Nero gently slid Samantha’s gun from her holster instead of tying her up.
Both men understood they were in more danger now that Selito was dead. Ralph wasn’t under their control.
Daisey glared at them. “He’s mine! I own him and he’ll kill you both if you try anything!”
Magic bound Ralph once again.
The two men stopped moving and waited for orders. They hadn’t acted quickly enough.
Ralph hugged his wife. “You can let me go after we get them tied up.”
Daisey kissed his cheek, smearing tears over his aged skin. “They’re witnesses, Ralph. They have to go.”
“But why? You didn’t do anything wrong. We can go back for the go-team, wake Tonya and explain, and it’ll be fine.”
“Fine?! We’ll still be dropped off with nothing and no way to survive!” Daisey glared at Gio and Nero. “They were going to let him eat us!”
Ralph felt it coming and bowed to the magic.
“Kill them.”
Ralph sent out a blast of force that knocked both men off the ship. Something inside of him died.
The men screamed, hands opening to grab for the rail but it was too late. Samantha’s gun dropped onto the deck near the bridge as both men fell into the ocean.
Daisey hurried over to watch them drown.
They went under the water and didn’t come back up.
Ralph cried, wishing with all his heart that he’d stayed Invisible.
Daisey smiled as a new plan formed in her evil mind. She no longer wanted to be taken back to Pitcairn. “I have a magic user under my control. I can do better than a hunk of barren rock.”
“Please, don’t do this.”
Daisey ignored Ralph’s plea. She had very little sympathy for him. He was the enemy now.
“Please, Daisey. You’re my wife!”
“No, I’m your owner.” Daisey stepped over the gun she hadn’t been exactly sure how to use. “You’re not allowed to tell them what really happened to the lab rats. Selito killed them, not me. Understand?”
Ralph nodded miserably, bracing for her next order. “I can’t hurt that little girl!”
“You will if I tell you to. But I won’t.” Daisey motioned. “Wake them all up, tell them I saved everyone with that amazing shot.”
“You’re not going to kill them?”
“Of course not. Selito was right about that. These are Safe Haven favorites and I know that damn camp survived. They’ll be daisy fresh when we leave them.” She snickered at her own joke and headed for the steps.
“What are you planning?”
Daisey refused to answer.
Ralph had no choice but to obey her order. He was relieved that she hadn’t told him to hurt anyone else, but killing Gio and Nero would never leave his soul. “I’m damned. I’ll burn for this.”
Daisey heard him and huffed angrily. “You’re a magic user, Ralph. There was never any other outcome for you.”
Ralph looked at the waves. Deep depression settled over him. I could jump and it would all be over. Even if the magic hit me for disobeying, it would be too late to save me.
Daisey sensed it. She paused by the steps and glanced back at him. Her brow lifted. “Do you have the balls?”
Ralph’s head dropped. He didn’t want to die.
Daisey’s lip curled. “I don’t know what I ever saw in you.” She went below.
Ralph wiped away salty tears. “I feel the same way.”
3
“We missed something.” Tonya gently rubbed the back of her neck, like the others were doing. The pain was concentrated at the base of her skull.
“You mean beyond not seeing that Ralph was being controlled by a demented cannibal?” Charlie was impressed with Ralph’s skills. Even if his target woke up too soon, they would be almost incapacitated by pain. He didn’t know if that was a normal part of a sleep spell, but his didn’t cause a nasty migraine and neither did the Mitchel’s.
“Why are we alive?” Grant leaned against the bridge wall that didn’t have blood spray on it. He felt like he could sleep for days.
“I don’t get it either.” Ray swallowed thick saliva and tried not to feel the movement of the ship through the waves that had grown taller while they were all unconscious. I’ve had stomach cramps that were nicer than this.
“Daisey hates all of us. Why didn’t she kill us while she had the chance?” Samantha considered cleaning up the wide blood puddle by the bridge, but couldn’t make herself do it. She felt like hell.
Grant checked his watch for the time instead of trying to see where the sun was in the sky. He didn’t think he could handle the pain from even a fast glance at that ball of fire. “Maybe Ralph stopped her.”
Charlie felt bad for the two men his mom had rescued from Reicher’s lab. Not many of those survivors were still alive now. They’d been doomed, and he was sure his mom had known that when she took them out of there. He respected her for still trying to save them. “I don’t think Ralph could stop a fly from landing.”
“Mean, but I agree. She decided to spare us for some reason.” Ray had helped toss Selito’s body overboard after he and Adrian had scanned the water for any signs of Nero and Gio. The two traitors probably would have been executed anyway. There hadn’t been a body or a shout for help, though. The two men hadn’t known how to swim as far as Ray knew.
“My mom would hunt her down for hurting Tonya.” Charlie smiled at their team leader. He didn’t like how she was blaming herself.
Tonya refused to be amused. “Which means she knows they didn’t die.”
“Doesn’t everyone on this ship?” Adrian sighed. Shawn and Missy were patrolling below, along with both of Amanda’s daughters. His kill team was also awake, though they were resting to aid their recovery so they could do duty on the next shift. All of them had bad headaches and ugly attitudes. Things were tense and silent down there.
Adrian passed out the few Advil he’d been saving for a rainy day. People groaned in relief and thanked him. “How long until we reach the go-team?”
“Just a few more minutes. I have that ship clear on the radar.” Grant was determined to reunite them with Morgan’s crew before he went to lie down for a while.
“What are we doing about fuel?” Ray was curious if Tonya would be willing to split them up now. “After all this extra travel, we don’t have enough to reach land.”
“We’re going to handle it manually.” Tonya had already tried to contact Morgan mentally and almost cried from the pain. Her mind wouldn’t accomplish it without her brain splitting open like a rotten pumpkin.
Ray frowned. “What does that mean?”
“By hand.” Tonya pointed. “Didn’t you wonder why we have so many boarding planks?”
Ray hadn’t. “Um, well. Aren’t they extras in case we break some?”
“They’re oars and we’re going to use them to paddle this ship into Baja.”
“I see Morgan on top of the bridge.” Erin had come up here to watch the horizon. She didn’t care about the rest of their problems right now. She just wanted to know that Greg was okay.
Tonya motioned. “Someone without a splitting melon can tell him what happened.”
“I’m sick of this getting knocked out shit.” Samantha knew her curse was a surprise to some of them, but she didn’t care. It was beyond old. “And being captured. There has to be something we can do to keep this from happening.”
Adrian gave them an obvious solution that never would have been accepted without all of these repeated attacks. “We can all submit to the ownership of our team leader.”
People exchanged glances as the implications began to run through their minds.
Samantha simmered on how easy it was to capture magic users. Even though she and Neil were charmed, they could still be captured and only freed if someone killed their captor. Samantha made a connection. “You know how the boss said all men must have an owner when we go back? That’s making a lot more sense to me now.”
“Yep.” Charlie was even more glad that he’d listened to Adrian, that he’d chosen to have faith in his mom. “But it won’t just be the men, and she couldn’t say that or another secret defense would have been revealed. If we all have a trustworthy owner, we can’t be captured.”
“I trust Tonya to let me go when it’s time.” Adrian smiled at the surprised redhead. “I’m yours. Be gentle. This is not my first time.”
Tonya and everyone else on the top deck with them burst out laughing.
“I accept your offer. I now own you.”
Magic coated Adrian in willing chains. “First order?”
“Team lead for a few hours. I need to sleep for a while or this migraine will stop me from being a benevolent ruler.”
Buster hurried over, yowling to be picked up so he could join her for the nap. Exhausted. Emotions. Hate boats!
Adrian half bowed. “Your wish is my command.”
Tonya snorted as she lifted the cat into her arms, but it was clear that she didn’t hate Adrian anymore. Despite the rough times, old wounds were healing and new bonds were forming.
Listening from below deck, Daisey hated every second of it.
Chapter Five
Tortured Souls
1
“Now, slowly and gently, start turning that handle.” Grant stayed linked to Morgan, wincing a bit at the noise even though he couldn’t hear it from where he was standing. “Neil can close his side too. That will stop the rats from traveling through the water pipes.”
Tonya tossed out a wave of the odd tracking gift. Her head still hurt and she was getting tired again, but the magic had sharpened. She had a clear view of the rats. “They’re looking around, but not really moving yet. We’re good.”
“Give it a few minutes before you close the air vents. Let them settle back down.” Grant was speaking aloud to keep the crew on this smaller ship around them informed as well. He didn’t have time to answer their questions and guide Morgan’s team through this. “I showed you those switches. Have all of your team stand next to one. When I say go, you’ll firmly pull them at the same time. Then we’ll wait again.”
Tonya approved of the caution. They were trying to get the paths to freedom closed before shutting the hatches to the rat level. The sound of those doors would be too loud to hope that the rats wouldn’t run. This way, they wouldn’t have anywhere to go. “How’s the tow line coming?”
“Good, actually.” Ray was winding that line around a metal holder that would be secured to the deck and the railing, to give them a double connection. “Those last few crates the boss sent along have everything we need for this. I’ve counted 250 feet so far and it’s all in good condition.”
Grant had also checked that line. “I think she pulled it from the sub. It’s heavy-duty. She didn’t find that on this ship or on the Adrianna.”
Theo lifted the next handful of line so Ray could wind it. His muscles bulged, drawing attention that he enjoyed. He was in the best shape of his life right now and out on an Eagle adventure. Peace had finally found its way into his mind.
“Deciding to tow this ship was brilliant.” Ray flashed a charming Brady smile.
Tonya chuckled as it almost landed. “Practicing?”
Ray nodded without guilt or shame. “Yes.”
Peace was also settling into his mind. He’d made a choice and he was following through, no matter how other people felt about it. He was finally honoring his own heart; it was nice.
Grant was occupied with the go-team. “Shut the vents now.”
Tonya sent a new wave of the tracking gift as Morgan’s team secured another exit.
Everyone on the top deck followed Tonya’s gift down into the cargo ship and hoped the rats didn’t run yet. If that happened, the go-team would shut themselves in the bridge until the rats returned to the water filtration room. It could take hours, or longer.
A few dozen rats twitched at the noises, looking around. Some squeaked…and a few of them ran. The rest continued to breed, sleep, and eat each other.
Tonya smiled. “We’re good.”
Grant was relieved. “Wait 20 minutes, then head to the hatches we picked.”
Morgan took over control of the team again. Take a minute to use the bathroom and stretch your legs. Then we’ll get our gear back on and move in pairs to the hatches we’re assigned to.
Tonya hated it that she couldn’t be there to help him, to look at his team and determine if they were capable of doing this now. They’d been on that big ship for hours. It was late afternoon. They had to be tired. She’d considered calling them back and waiting until morning to finish up, but that would mean two more boarding procedures and she was already dreading the next one. There was no room for them to run and jump back onto this boat from that ladder.
“We’ll cover it.”
Tonya nodded at Adrian but didn’t relax. She wouldn’t until her entire crew was together.
“We’re going over there in the morning, right?” Charlie was looking forward to making the jump.
“Some of us are.” Tonya hadn’t made a final call on who, but there was no way Ralph or Daisey would be able to make the jump. They also couldn’t be left alone on this ship with all of the supplies. Odds were high that they would find a way to cut the tow line and steal the ship. They wouldn’t get far because it was so low on fuel, but it would ruin the run. Some of these supplies would be needed as soon as they reached land. That meant a crew had to stay on this ship to watch over things. “You’ll go in the next set to give Morgan fresh hands.”
“Cool.” Charlie stirred the large pot. “Food’s done.”
“What did you make?” Ray had seen the teenager clean the gull and wash up, but that carcass had gone into their only freezer to keep the fish fillets company.
“Tune helper with dehydrated broccoli and an extra packet of cheese.” Charlie stepped back from the cooking station as people headed toward it. “It’s from my personal stash.”
Tonya caught a flash of Charlie and Kenn during his manhood quest and understood he’d been holding onto these supplies since then. “Thanks for sharing.”
The teen shrugged. “I don’t think any of us have had broccoli since the war, so expect a lot of gas tonight.”
“Consider me warned.”
The ship had been cleaned, and Buster was enjoying the scraps from the gull. The big male cat had been knocked out by Ralph’s spell. That was also a first. Tonya hadn’t heard of spells having a strong effect on animals. But then, we don’t use them on animals much, so maybe it would have worked all along. The only one she could think of was Marc trying it on the stampeding cattle, but those animals had been very wound up and sleep spells weren’t a natural gift for Marc. If Adrian had tried, it might have landed faster.
Tonya scanned the horizon, where the big blue and gray container ship was barely in sight. This ship was also drifting, but the current was finally carrying them along at a rate that let them keep the big boat in sight. She still didn’t like the distance, but it was the best they could do right now. Grant would fire up their engine when it was time to deliver fresh hands to Morgan so they could get the tow line attached.
“Can I get a couple of hands down here to carry something?”
Shawn’s call immediately drew his two friends. Bald rookie and Ponytailed rookie had been sleeping when the chaos had happened. They were assigned to night shift with Adrian’s kill team. They’d woken without headaches, implying that people who’d already been sleeping hadn’t been hit by the spell. Ralph’s magic was fascinating, and unpredictable. Tonya wondered if that was because of his age. He was the oldest magic user alive as far as she knew.
Molly inched closer to the rail while the others were distracted. Her guts were rolling again. She also had a nasty headache, but she suspected it had nothing to do with Ralph’s spell.
Molly heaved over the side, drawing attention.
Tonya headed that way while waving off the others who would have questioned or comforted. “Grab the food while it’s hot. We’re not wasting propane to reheat it.”
The cooking center was a small camp stove and a portable shelf that held dishes and spices. Food for each meal was taken from the crates below so she could keep track of what they had and how fast they were using it. It prevented theft too, as she wasn’t letting many people get into the supplies.
Molly recovered after a single heave, wiping her mouth and breathing in deeply. Her guts settled as quickly as they’d gotten upset.
She felt Tonya’s approach and allowed the excuse to escape her mouth. “I ate too much last night and then being knocked out hit me too hard. I’m fine, just pissed and in pain.”
Tonya handed the woman a capsule and walked away.
Molly recognized it as a stomach calmative that the medics often gave pregnant women. She pocketed it, relieved that Tonya hadn’t exposed her. She and Morgan knew the test results. At some point, so would everyone else. Molly just hoped to be on land before that happened.
Tonya went to the steps. “What did you find down there?”
Shawn and his rookies were coming up the stairs.
Tonya smiled as she spotted their load. “A sail!”
“Yep.” Shawn hefted his end higher onto a broad shoulder. “The boss thought of everything.”
The sail was easily 15 feet long and faded white, but the material didn’t appear to have any holes or rips.
“This is perfect.” Tonya walked ahead of them, moving things out of the way. “We have instillation instructions. I brought them in case we found a sail for the trip home, so we could save more of the fuel we find.”
“Nice.” Shawn carefully set the rolled sail down and let his two rookies keep hands on it to stop it from falling over. “Is it in a crate?”
Tonya removed a plastic-wrapped instruction manual from her kit and handed it to him. “It’s your project. Draft hands as needed.”
“Will do.” Shawn sat down right there and started reading.
Tonya was keeping tight control over everyone, but no one felt like she was being a tyrant. She was instilling confidence because she sounded so much like Angie. Other than Daisey, Ralph, and the normals who were abandoning Safe Haven, all of her crew was happy with her leadership so far. She planned to encourage that. The hard times hadn’t really hit yet. When it did, having their trust would make things easier.
Charlie drew a cup of water from the large filtration system that had been set up in the corner by the steps. A long hose secured to the hull of the ship kept a steady flow of saltwater coming in, providing them with a dozen gallons a day of fresh water. Theo had tweaked the older design that would have only given them half of that. When he wasn’t being a controlling asshat, the engineer was useful.
Charlie took the cup over to the bench where Adrian was sitting. He handed him the cup, then joined him.
“Thanks.” Adrian downed it. He hadn’t realized he was so thirsty.
“I felt it. Made my throat hurt.”
Adrian put the cup by his feet, chuckling. “Just don’t start feeling my labor pains and we’ll be okay.”
Charlie made a face. “No promises. When Piper goes into the delivery room, you’ll need the support.”
Adrian’s smile widened. It was nice to think of being there for the birth of his child.
Charlie eyed the notebook on Adrian’s lap. The former leader was working on battle plans. “Is that my dad’s idea?”
“Yes.” Adrian had ripped the page from Marc’s notebook, then copied into his planner. “Along with some additions I made.” Adrian tilted the book. “Want to add something?”
“Yes.” Charlie pointed. “You missed a chokepoint up there. Your sniper won’t be able to hit anyone who runs to the west. They’ll be blocked by your forward line because they aren’t up high enough.”
“Damn. How did I miss that?” Adrian quickly made notes. He would redo the entire thing later. “Keep going if you have more.”
Charlie was glad the man didn’t seem offended. “Your team will get tired faster now. Training under my mom has been good, but inconsistent. You need to give them a break, give them energy, or have a backup crew. I suggest the energy and a backup line. Might not be time for a break.”
“Good catch.” Adrian made another note.
Shawn glanced over, impressed. It quickly faded as he stared at the scruffy teenager. There’s no way that came from him. Must be something Marc mentioned before we left.
Adrian snorted softly. “Some people have no idea what’s coming.”
Charlie shrugged. “That’s the way I like it.” He pointed at another spot. “A few wild dogs right here might trip alarms and give you a distraction. If you can catch a few.”
“We’ll have to be careful. They’ll attack us too.”
“Yep. I suggest slight starvation and throwing food when the time comes. They’ll chase it and leave your team alone.”
Adrian looked at him this time.
Charlie shrugged. “It’s what they did to the sea animals, to get them to perform tricks, right? Learn to do them or starve to death.”
“Yes. It was cruel and awful.”
“So are wild dogs. They’ll eat a baby out of its crib.”
“Still.” Adrian recognized the moment. “Reicher ruthlessness.”
Charlie’s nostrils flared, but he didn’t deny it.
“You need to spend some time around a positive influence.”
Charlie yawned. “That’s why I’m here with you.”
Adrian’s laughter echoed.
Margret watched them from the opposite railing where she’d been leaning and observing. She stared in confused yearning that she didn’t know how to handle.
Charlie felt her regard, but he didn’t return it. He wanted the cute girl, but not for a lasting relationship, and even though multiple people had now told him it was okay to have sex with her because she was willing, he had his mother’s ethics. And that isn’t why I came on this run anyway.
Adrian was loyal to his Mitchel kin. Trying to help his family get what they thought they wanted or needed came naturally. “She might grow to like kids in time.”
“I know.” Charlie wasn’t holding that against her anymore.
Adrian tried again. “If it’s the name, your mom loves a Mitchel and your dad just gave one a pass to enter his life.”
“It’s not the name.” Charlie delivered a warning. “And he didn’t give you a pass. He laid a trap that you’ll probably fall for.”
Adrian shrugged. “If it means I get to share their lives for a while, then yes, I will. And I’ll die happy.”
Charlie snickered. He understood obsessions now. Some goals were indeed worth dying for.
“Will you tell me?” Adrian was aware of their audience. “Later, when we’re alone?”
Charlie sighed. “I don’t want to hurt her.”
Adrian tried levity. “By hitting it and then quitting it like your dad did to your mom?”
“No, but yes. I meant with her listening. I don’t want to hurt her when she hears why.”
Adrian brought up a mental shield around them that he didn’t think Margret could get through. She’ll find out, though. Secrets don’t stay that way for long.
Charlie shrugged. She’s a coward, Adrian, and I don’t mean the type who sits in our camp and does nothing because they’re afraid to try. She’s scared of everything and I can’t spend my life trying to get her over it. I’m too selfish. So in the end, it’s me. I’m not a good match for her in every way that matters. She needs someone like Morgan, who won’t mind dedicating his life to her happiness.
Adrian considered that, and agreed with it as a man who also believed he was selfish. What if it changes in the future?
It’ll be too late. I’ll be married and I won’t give her a second thought.
Adrian frowned. Everyone thinks you came on this run to nail a piece that you couldn’t have back in camp.
I could have had her anywhere I wanted. Charlie refused to think about his real reasons for coming on this run. “Do us all a favor and convince her that she’s too good for me, that she can do better; she can.”
Margret heard that last part and wanted to be soothed, but she knew it was a lie. Whatever his reason was, she would find out.
Adrian resumed studying his battle plans. “Anything else I should add?”
Charlie leaned back and shut his eyes. “Don’t know, don’t care.”
But he stayed with Adrian mentally in case something did pop into his mind because he did care. When they headed out to fight the UN, he would be right there in the middle of it no matter if they tried to protect him because of his parents.
Adrian didn’t want the boy to worry over that moment and do something reckless. “I didn’t add you to my team just to piss off your dad.”
“But that was one of the reasons.”
“Of course. When Marc’s being hotheaded, he’s easy to handle. It’s when you Bradys get quiet that I’m at a loss.”
Charlie didn’t answer.
Adrian chuckled again. Then he delivered a warning of his own. “If you keep bonding with me, I’ll start treating you like a son and it will devastate us both when you go back to hating me.”
Charlie fought a yawn. “That isn’t going to happen.”
“Why not?”
“Because you’re a better man now, and I need a father who can put me first. I love Marcus, but he won’t do that and he refuses to change. I meant what I said to him.”
Adrian was thrilled for himself and sad for Marc. “He has, though. Changed, I mean.”
“For the better?”
Adrian wanted to say yes, but he couldn’t. The loner who’d joined his camp 20 months ago was preferable to the disagreeable, whiny bitch Marc had become.
“That’s not entirely fair to him, but I agree.” Charlie leaned against Adrian’s shoulder and enjoyed being able to speak his truth now no matter who it might offend.
People stopped paying attention to them and turned toward Grant and Ray, sensing something was coming. Angela’s drama shows had become too addictive to resist.
“Can’t reach.” Missy slouched by the water dispenser, tired and grouchy.
Grant got Missy a cup of water. She was too short to get it herself and he was trying to take the advice he’d been given to make friends with one pain in the ass child to see if he could adjust to being around nice kids. And Missy is a huge pain in the ass.
“Go to hell!” Missy dumped the cup on his shoes and dropped it. She stomped to the steps and went below, muttering.
Ray chuckled. “That could have gone better.” He and Theo were finished with the tow line. Theo had gone to eat. Ray had lingered by the bridge, hoping he and Grant might have a good moment. That hope was gone now.
Grant stood there, not sure how to dry his shoes or make amends with the little girl. “I only have one pair. I forgot about the hive.” He was still hating every second of the other magic users hearing his thoughts.
“You have to keep a mental shield over your mind at all times if you really want privacy.”
“Do you?” Grant didn’t hear Ray’s thoughts very often.
“Of course. If I didn’t, you wouldn’t even be speaking to me right now.”
Grant frowned. “Because I don’t like kids.”
“Because you can’t find compassion for a child who was tortured!” Ray calmed his tone. “Missy isn’t a pain in the ass because she likes being that way. Her mind is an ugly place and she doesn’t know how to deal with it, so it comes out as bad behavior. Angela has been working with her. Dumping water on you instead of using magic or a curse is progress.”
“Damn. I’m sorry.”
“I know.” Ray decided another truth moment wasn’t going to make things more uncomfortable because that was already at its peak. “I won’t want you to be around my child until you change.”
Grant scowled, cheeks turning red. “I don’t want to be! Kids suck!”
Ray nodded. “They’re also wonderful.”
Grant decided to lay down the law. “I can’t be with you if you’re bisexual.”
People gasped or leaned forward to hear better.
Ray blinked. “Excuse me?”
“You heard me. No women, Ray. Or no Grant. It’s not right.”
“Did you hear what you just said?”
Grant crossed his arms. “Yes, and I meant it.”
Ray was disappointed. “Oh, Grant. We’ve spent so long fighting for the right to be ourselves, to be what we’re comfortable with. Your demand is heterophobic.”
“That’s not a real word!”
Ray smiled. “Of course it is. I just used it and you understood it, therefore, it’s a word.”
“Stop it! This isn’t funny!”
Ray’s tone hardened. “You’re right about that. It’s sad, and a bit degrading that you think you can tell me what sexuality is okay. You don’t get to force me to conform to what you think is acceptable. I’m allowed to be himself.”
Grant pointed angrily. “You told me you were gay. If I’d known you were bisexual, I never would have dated you!”
“That makes you biphobic.”
“Not a word!”
“Again, you understood it, so it is a-
“You lied!”
Ray sighed. “No, I changed. Life does that to people, Grant. You haven’t been hit by it yet, but you will be. We all are. Adapt or die isn’t just a slogan. It’s how we survive.”
Grant refused to be swayed. “I have the right to decide who I sleep with. If you’re plugging women, that means I am too in ways, and I’m not comfortable with it!”
“I understand.” Ray gestured. “See how I didn’t make a demand or try to force you to change your mind or your values? That’s called having respect for your partner.”
Grant voice went icy cold. “You are not my partner. You were the love of my life. I thought you felt the same!”
Ray’s face stiffened into a mask of bitter pain. “I’ve never said that to you. I’ve never called you that. I like you a lot and sometimes I love you, but this isn’t one of those moments. The love of my life was slaughtered in a mountain cave. When he died, he took my heart with him. I’m recovering and someday, I may truly fall in love again, but it won’t be with someone who tries to control me the way you do.”
“I don’t control you!”
Ray’s anger came through clearly. “I can’t talk to you about my mental state or you call it dumping all over you. I can’t have kids. I can’t talk about Dale. I can’t have any sexual feelings that you don’t agree with. I can’t date you; we have to get married or it’s a sin. If we do get married, I can’t take your name because gay couples don’t do that. I can’t be around Kenn even though there’s not a chance in hell that he’d ever welcome an advance from me. You’ve made up all these rules and then had the nerve to say I placed walls between us. You’re the liar, Grant. You said you were nice, generous, and understanding. I haven’t seen any of that from you. You can’t even be kind to an abused child!” Ray headed down the steps to check on Missy.
Grant stood there and tried not to shout or cry.
Tonya dipped out a bowl of the tuna helper and took it over to their captain. She patted his arm and stood next to him in case he wanted to talk. This blow up should have happened weeks ago, but Ray had been locked away while his mind was breaking. He finally sounded sane again. Tonya didn’t like it that Grant was in pain, but she was proud of Ray for finally standing up for himself. Grant had been a bit of a bully.
“I didn’t know I was doing that.”
“Well, now you do.” Tonya pushed the bowl into his hands. “You don’t get to skip on the emotional bs just because you’re a guy. We all go through stuff like this as we learn to relate to our lovers. Or we walk away and find something else to fill the holes in our heart.”
Morgan’s annoyed voice came through the hive. Sorry to interrupt the show, but we’re about to close these hatches.
Tonya had been monitoring their progress. “It’s a go.”
People stilled, listening, hoping it went well.
Loud clanging noises echoed.
Faint screeches came to them.
The hive connection filled with chaos.
We missed that rear door!
Where does it go?!
I left the map in the bridge!
I’m shutting it! I’m there!
Incoming!
They’re attacking her!
Fire! Fire!
I’m okay!
Stomp it!
Shoot it!
She’s down! Man down!
Silence went through the hive. Fear followed it.
Tonya didn’t ask questions like she wanted to. She’d given Morgan team lead because he was able to handle almost anything. She had to let him work.
Grant put a hand on her wrist to offer comfort while they waited.
It felt like weeks and then Morgan’s angry voice came through the connection. We are all 5-by here. I repeat, no injuries.
Relief went through most of the listeners, along with confusion. The man down call was rare, and for it have been a mistake was even rarer.
Morgan knew Tonya needed an explanation for that. It wouldn’t hold until they were all calmer. We forgot a door and the rats flooded that way. We beat most of them there, but a few got through before we could shut it. They started attacking and we were forced to use live rounds to put down the threat. It all happened too fast to use knives.
“I assumed from the transmission. What about the mistake?” It was clear that there had been one and it was huge. Tonya needed to know who had to be accounted for in a new way now.
One of us didn’t clear a line of fire and the normal took the hit. She jumped in front of me.
“How is she alive?” All of that team was lethal with their weapons. Tonya knew. Half of them had been her trainers.
She’s wearing a double vest setup. The boss sent it in her kit and told her to wear it until she saved my life.
“And who didn’t clear the line of fire?”
Morgan’s tone grew angrier. That would be the enforcer. I think she just tried to kill me.
Chapter Six
Old Ghosts
1
“It was an accident.”
“Show me where it happened.” Tonya motioned Morgan along. “Everyone else stay up here and rest. We’re attaching a tow line shortly.”
She’d just boarded the cargo ship and joined the go-team. She hadn’t brought anyone with her; she’d left Adrian in charge and was already eager to return. She didn’t like the AV.
The go-team wasn’t sure what had happened for Morgan to accuse Amanda of attempted murder, but they had faith that Tonya would figure it out. They finished stripping the heavy gear.
Neil and Greg followed the trio down into the container ship anyway, providing protection and feeding their curiosity. It had all happened fast and they were rusty, but an enforcer was held to a higher standard than even an Eagle. Throw in that famous Mitchel name and Amanda’s mistake was shocking.
“There was a flash of light. It blinded me.” Amanda glared at Morgan. “If I wanted you dead, there were better opportunities!”
Morgan was calmer now, but he refused to admit that he might have been wrong. “I don’t trust you.”
Amanda’s lips thinned. “Right back at you!”
“Hush now.” The corridor was narrow and dim, musty. Tonya hated the way this boat felt. The cruise ship was large too, but it smelled like fun and life. This was a scent of decay and danger that was magnified by a dozen large dead rats scattered around the floor. She was very aware of the nest just on the other side of the door as they reached the place where the shooting had occurred. The rodents hadn’t settled down much. When the anchor dropped, it would be chaos in there.
“Replay it.” Tonya observed the replay from Amanda’s memory and easily recognized the flash. She stopped in the exact place Amanda had fired from and lifted her empty hand as she turned toward the door.
Bright light hit her eyes.
Morgan saw it too. “The corner of the window has a metal seal. It caught the light.”
Tonya nodded. “Easy enough to overlook in the heat of the moment.”
Morgan wasn’t glad to have it cleared up, though. “I think it was a great excuse.”
Amanda’s anger rose. “What do you have against me?!”
Morgan didn’t answer.
Tonya frowned at him. “It’s nothing that you’ve done. He owes Sarah a favor. She called it in right before we left.”
Morgan stiffened.
Tonya snorted. “I know everything that happened in the medical bay, including Terry wanting me gone and Marc wanting you gone. I also know it’s easy to blame it on Sarah when you really want the Mitchels out of the way because you hope it will give Greg a shot with the boss.”
Morgan’s face turned red.
Tonya headed for the steps without looking through the window. She didn’t need to see the rats. Just being this close to them was giving her flashes of her past that weren’t welcome. “She doesn’t want him, Morgan, so unless you’re okay with rape and captivity, put it out of your mind. The boss will stay single forever before she opens her life to Greg.”
Greg winced.
Morgan had to ask. “But why? He’s a good match.”
Tonya had no sympathy for Greg now. She revealed the issue without lubrication. “He reminds her of Kenny.”
Amanda followed Tonya, leaving the three men alone.
Greg hated it that he’d had violent thoughts. He didn’t want to be that way. It was awful that Angela knew. It was easier to move on to the next revelation than to try to confront and change that part of himself. He focused on Morgan. “I didn’t think you liked me that much.”
Morgan sighed. “You, me, and Wade, man. We spent all that time hiding those desires and never acting on them. We have honor.”
“Yeah.”
“Wade has his dream life now. I never will.” Morgan shrugged. “I just wanted to help you.”
“Because you feel bad for me, for the eye, for the torture.”
“I should have gone on that run in your place. I should be the one waking everyone with my nightmares, not you.”
Greg motioned angrily. “Marc didn’t see you as competition, so he didn’t trick you onto that run.”
Neil shook his head. “You’re both bitter bastards. You know? Always blaming Marc and never looking at yourselves.”
Neil followed the women. “One’s a stalker on the edge of turning abusive, and the other was hunting his friend’s wife, but Marc’s the problem.”
Greg and Morgan stood there, stinging from Neil’s short, powerful scold.
2
“Thank you for defending me.”
Tonya ignored Amanda’s gratitude as they entered the cargo ship’s bridge. “Let’s get the anchor dropped.”
Grant caught her order mentally and began walking Thomas through the procedure. She and Grant were still teamed. She was sure he would feed some of the newest drama through the hive without meaning to. Grant’s mental gifts were weak.
It was crowded with all of them in here, stirring up dust and rifling papers with the breeze from their movements. It let Tonya get whiffs of sweaty bodies that needed to be cleaned. They’d only hooked up the portable showers on this trip once so far, right after cleaning up the mess from Devlin’s mutiny. Tonight, everyone would get a turn even if it ran through all of the soap she had left.
The floor of the bridge was covered in gear. Tonya didn’t scold them for removing it before the run was done. She’d made the jump in her Eagle outfit without a problem, but she hadn’t liked how it felt. The go-team had done it while wearing clothes that were heavy and ill-fitting. They had the right to run around without it now that the rats were contained.
“I mean it. Thank you.” Amanda didn’t like being ignored.
Tonya decided more honesty wasn’t going to hurt an already rough mood. “I didn’t defend you. I looked at the facts and made a call. It was an accident.”
Amanda flushed. “You don’t like me either.”
“No, not really.”
Neil waved at Amanda behind Tonya’s back. Don’t ask.
Amanda ignored him. “Care to tell me why?”
Mistake. Neil inched back as much as he could to get out of the crossfire.
Tonya’s voice was calm and cool. “You want the alpha’s husband. You have abysmal taste in relief sources. You’re going to leave your daughter in South America at some compound where she’ll be hurt. You don’t care that your eldest daughter is willing to become an obsessed whore to get what she wants. You’re scared of almost everything but still think you’re good for any duty just because you’re an enforcer. You knew your ex was dangerous and didn’t warn us right away. And on top of all of that, you’re a Mitchel. Morgan was right about one thing; you can’t be trusted and I’ll be glad when we drop you off somewhere. Safe Haven doesn’t need you.”
Everyone around them tensed for a fight.
Amanda surprised them all by laughing.
Tonya turned toward her, eyes narrowing, anger rising. She hated to be laughed at.
Amanda stilled, waiting for the attack. “At your call.”
Tonya sneered. “I won’t give you a warning. I’m not a rookie!”
“Yes, you are. You just laid out your entire hand to me. You have a rough past with Safe Haven yourself and still called me out because your idol doesn’t want me to come back.” Amanda’s voice turned to stone. “You don’t make the rules. I wasn’t banished. If I want to go back and challenge her for Marc’s heart, I will and the only thing you can do about is try to kill me. You’re sneaky, so you might even succeed, but then you’d bring down the full wrath of the Mitchel family, so you won’t do shit. But by all means, go on and act like you hold power over me. I enjoy it when amateurs make themselves look like children.”
Tonya yawned, long and pointed.
Now Amanda felt insulted.
Jayda sensed a physical moment coming and tried to stop it. “We’re working. Do a security patrol around the bridge.”
Amanda obeyed angrily. If she didn’t get away from Tonya, she might not be able to stop herself from taking it further.
Isabel chuckled. “So, this is what Eagle runs are like. Interesting.”
She hadn’t done or seen much in her life until Angela’s rescue. She was on this crew for that reason, to live while she was still young enough to handle the action. Getting flesh mattered, but it wasn’t the only reason she’d convinced Angela to let her come along.
“This is mild.”
Tonya nodded at Neil’s comment. They’d had a little action and a little drama, and only a few deaths. So far, it didn’t even make the top 10 list.
“Dropping anchor now.” Thomas hit the buttons in the order Grant called them.
A horrendous noise filled the air. Hands came up to cover ears.
The rats below went crazy, fleeing, running into pipes only to find their normal exits closed. Their angry noises barely registered under the sound of the enormous anchor and chain dropping toward the ocean.
A huge splash flew up as the anchor hit the water, spraying the side of the ship and reaching the bottom containers on the top deck. Water ran down the hull.
Morgan and Greg joined Amanda outside the bridge, not speaking to her.
The ship began to slow. Then it stopped, too fast.
“Look out!”
Morgan lunged with open arms and carried Amanda out of the way. A container fell to the deck, crashing into the place where she’d been standing.
The ship shuddered, creaking and popping, clanging and shivering. Dust and rust fell all over the boat as it stopped. More containers slid, groaning and ripping open. A stack near the rear of the ship fell over, cascading into the stack next to them and the stack next to that until 40 of them were in a haphazard pile with contents spilling out. Each hit and crack echoed like thunder, making everyone worry about the damage the ship was taking.
The cargo containers closest to the bridge finished tipping and fell heavily against the wheelhouse, cracking, denting, gouging, blocking. They landed in a leaning heap that smacked into the window and sent tremors through the deck that knocked Thomas and Tonya to the floor.
Isabel hurried to the door to go help any of the crew who needed it. She liked being viewed as a hero.
The door wouldn’t open. “It’s stuck!”
Tonya got to her feet, rubbing her arm. “No, it’s blocked.”
Greg stared at the container that had stopped inches from his face. Dingy green with yellow stripes, it had a wide crack that allowed him a limited view of the contents. Knowing they would have bars of soap again was nice, but knowing it had almost killed him wasn’t. “Crushed by Mysore.”
Morgan rolled to the side, letting go of Amanda’s warm body. She smelled like salt and sweat. It was attractive.
Amanda’s skin tingled from the contact. Morgan’s body was hard, strong, protective. For just an instant, she’d felt safe. “Thanks.”
“Yep.” Morgan stood, eyeing her for injuries. “Are you okay?”
Amanda took the hand up that he offered, aware of an awkwardness that hadn’t been there before. “I think so. Arm’s a bit sore.”
“Yeah, we landed hard.” Morgan slid her sleeve up and examined her arm without asking for permission to touch her like he might have done with other women.
Amanda frowned. “No respect?”
Morgan gently traced the start of a bruise on the back of her arm. “More like curiosity this time.”
Amanda didn’t pull away. “Curiosity about what?”
Morgan locked eyes with her. “If enemies to lovers ever really happens, and if it’s as hot as they say.”
Amanda’s body throbbed and then went quiet, waiting to see what happened next.
Morgan went with the flow. He stepped closer, free hand slipping behind her neck as his other hand slid down to caress her wrist.
Amanda’s body leaned toward him.
But her mind didn’t.
Slap!
Morgan froze. She mentally slapped me!
“Never without permission.”
Morgan used his special voice, the one the women in camp had loved when he was a relief provider. “And will permission be…coming?”
Amanda’s nipples hardened. She scanned him from top to bottom, lingering on his large arms and wide chest. She sighed. “Only if you don’t mind me always being on top.”
“Control freak, huh?” He grinned. “Sexy.”
Amanda snorted as she pulled out of his gentle hold. “You really never know what to expect from Adrian’s Eagles.”
“Fair.” Morgan kept that powerful eye contact. “I’m sorry.”
“For accusing me or for trying to run me out to please Angela’s demonic seed?”
Morgan shook his head. “I can see we’re going to stay enemies.” He tried again. “No reason we can’t fuck, though.”
Amanda turned and walked away. But she was smiling. For all his crudeness, she liked Morgan and when the need rose, she now had an option for relief.
Greg joined Morgan, still a bit shaken. “I’m confused. Enlighten me.”
Morgan shrugged. “I’m horny and she’s hot.”
Greg laughed. “Fair.”
Morgan was glad Greg had accepted that answer. If he’d dug a bit deeper, he might have discovered the real reason and Morgan wasn’t ready for that to come out yet.
Both men turned toward the bridge, where the crew inside it was trying to open the blocked door. They were yanking on it, shoving on it, and forgetting their biggest advantage.
“Shall we?”
Greg nodded. “Top or bottom?”
Morgan thought of Amanda’s words and chuckled. “Let me get used to being on the bottom.”
“Yeah, you don’t seem as dangerous in that position.” Greg drew energy.
Morgan realized that was why Amanda had hesitated. She really was scared of everything, like her eldest daughter. I can help her with that. Morgan also drew energy.
“You don’t mind?” Greg assumed Morgan wanted a project to keep him away from Jennifer.
“No.” Morgan wrapped his magic around the bottom two containers that hadn’t fallen, holding them in place.
“You knew it was an accident.” Greg draped his own power over the top two containers that had slid, then shrank it around them tightly.
“Of course. I saw the light flash. I thought about bringing up a shield, but the normal wants to prove herself and it gave me an opening with the enforcer.”
Greg carefully lifted the containers, groaning. He’d only watched others do things like this. It was hard.
The metal pods creaked as the weight settled back in place.
Greg suddenly didn’t want to be on the crew that was drafted for moving the containers so they could be emptied, but he was curious what Angela would come up with for the shells after that work was finished.
Morgan stayed ready to add his energy to Greg’s if the man needed it.
People in the bridge cheered as the containers moved away from the door.
Tonya stopped them from opening the bent door yet. “Let them finish.”
Greg shifted the top containers inch by inch until they were perfectly stacked back on top of Morgan’s two. Then he let go, grunting.
Morgan also let go, smiling. “Magic really is amazing when it’s used for good.”
“Agreed.” Greg wiped away sweat, marveling at how mental work could produce a physical response. He felt like he’d just run up 20 flights of steps. “It’s connected to Marc.”
Morgan was impressed that Greg had gotten that so quickly. “They started off as enemies too, but it never reached the lovers stage with him. With me, it can.”
“She’ll be satisfied and stay here, away from Marc.” Greg made a face. “Tonya’s right. You’re honoring your debt to Sarah.”
“It’s more like making sure the boss is happy. She deserves to be with whoever she wants, Greg. And she wants Marc.” Morgan shrugged. “We need to stay back and let her see the mistake of that on her own.”
“What about all your blathering? I thought you wanted me with her.”
“It was Tonya’s blathering, and I do want that, but I’ve been putting women’s needs above my own for a very long time. I’m not going to stop now.”
Listening while she did a security patrol, Amanda found herself disliking Morgan a little less and wanting to sleep with him a little more. “Clever bastard.”
3
“Update me.” Tonya dropped onto the bench and shut her eyes.
Things were calm and neat here. Adrian had clearly kept a firm hand on everyone. Tonya wanted to give him some praise, but she was just too tired. They’d spent hours collecting items that had spilled out of the containers to keep them from being ruined by rain or sun. Most of it was piled at the bottom of the bridge steps. She’d brought a few things back in her pockets, as had the others, but she’d refused to let them add too much weight.
The only bad part had been the jump, but because they were leaping from a higher place, it had carried them further. Everyone had landed on the deck of this ship without a mishap. It had been jarring, and they’d all required someone to ‘catch’ them and steady them when they landed so they didn’t go sliding across the deck and hit anything, but they’d made it. The sun was setting and her crew was all back together on this ship. Tonya felt like it was okay to relax.
Adrian pushed a cup of water into the sweaty, dirty woman’s hand. “No trouble here. We’re anchored, and the tow line is ready for morning; good idea switching it to then so we’ll be rested. There are still a few hours of fuel left. Everyone has been fed except the go-team and we’ll cover that as soon as your showers are done. We rigged up a dunking system for the firefighter gear. We’ll hang it up on the rails. Probably won’t be dry for a full day.”
Tonya downed the water, motioning for him to keep going.
“As you can see, Shawn and his crew got the sail up. Leaving Charlie here to help was a good idea. His extra energy kept Shawn filled up, so they got it all attached. If we get even a little wind, we’ll be able to make some mileage even when the fuel runs out.”
“Perfect.” Tonya didn’t open her eyes. “Great work, gentlemen.”
Shawn, the two rookies, and Charlie, all smiled. They were finishing a healthy portion of soup and fighting yawns. All of them were pleased with the work they’d done.
Adrian moved on before anyone picked up on the fact that Charlie had been told he could join Morgan on the container ship but had stayed here to watch Shawn instead. Tonya was brilliant and handing her team well, but Charlie wasn’t going to keep obeying her once they reached land. Adrian didn’t want that argument to happen yet. “Some of the morning crew is sleeping. Most of the team wanted to stay up and make sure you guys made it back okay.”
Tonya didn’t complain about it. Forcing yourself to go to bed when you weren’t ready just resulted in tossing, turning, keeping others awake, and a very hard time getting going the next morning. It was better to get up at the normal time no matter when you finally went to sleep and let your body even things out. That hadn’t always been possible in the old world and it had caused levels of stress that didn’t need to exist. But we were all chasing that dollar for survival.
“And now we’re chasing food and fuel for survival. Has it really changed that much?”
Jayda’s question was met with nods and frowns. It was very different. If she didn’t know that, she hadn’t been paying attention.
“I worked with Grant for a bit on his mental shield. If he keeps practicing, it’ll get better, but he won’t be able to do the lockout like the rest of us. He hasn’t been using his gifts, and doesn’t seem to want to use them even now.”
“He misses being a normal.” Tonya knew that would hinder their run in ways, but at some point, Grant would understand he was better off with magic than without it. “We’ll cover it later. What else?”
“That’s it, other than monitoring the radio. We waited for you guys.”
“Cool.” Tonya forced herself up and over to the water filtration setup. She drew another cup of water, downed it, put the cup away, then headed for the makeshift shower they’d rigged up below. Anyone who went to the container ship had to shower when they came back in case fleas jumped on them. They were using salt water, and thanks to the containers falling over, they now had a once expensive soap to use without dipping into the small supply of Dove bars she’d brought along. A dozen boxes had slid right out of that top container, with Morgan’s magical guidance.
Tonya had been tempted to try opening a few others to see what was in them, but she’d chosen to find the cargo manifest instead. Neil and Morgan were going over that now, while Isabel, Greg, and Amanda got their showers. It was a communal system with holes punched in jugs, but none of them had protested. Isabel had been a bit shy at first, but Amanda was standing in front of her to block the view. Everyone had handed out praise to the normal, including Morgan, who had also offered her a debt to be called in later. Tonya understood the need to pay it back, but she still wished Morgan would stop handing out favors.
Tonya scanned Morgan just to see if he was taking peeks at Amanda.
Morgan didn’t look away from the manifest. “I wouldn’t do that, Red.” He grinned. “At least not until she invites me into her bed.”
Amanda slapped her naked ass. “You’ll call me daddy when it’s over!”
Morgan laughed hard.
Even Greg snickered. “She’s funny.”
Neil pointed. “That’s not, though. Get those splinters out of your hands and let Morgan heal them. That’s an order.”
Greg put both hands on his hips and bobbed his head like Neil had done to him. “Erin kisses me first.”
Neil shrugged. “My lips are tired from kissing Tonya’s ass all day. I could hump your leg, though.”
Fresh laughter went through the cargo bay where they were showering. They’d survived another adventure. Even small ones were allowed to be celebrated.
Buster came out from under a cot and glared at them for the noise. Humans!
Morgan handed the manifest to Tonya and removed his kit so he could reach his first aid supplies. “I wondered why your hands were so red last night.”
“I slid down the ladder when we left. Thought I’d gotten them all out.” Greg extended his hands.
Morgan scanned with his x-ray gift. “Just a couple in each hand. We’ll have you groping Neil’s tits in no time.”
Tonya allowed their banter to soothe her concerns that she hadn’t done well enough. Eagles only joked like this when they were content with their actions and reactions. That wasn’t under her control, but it was a reflection of leadership.
“You did fine.” Amanda blew her a kiss.
Tonya ducked.
Morgan caught it with his hand and slapped it on Greg’s forehead. “There. Now you’ve been kissed first. Bend over.”
Amusement lifted the mood on both decks and carried over to the cargo ship where it settled the rats. They resumed breeding, birthing, and bleeding.
4
“I’ll get it for you.” Margret smiled at Missy and refilled the girl’s cup. It had a lid on it now because of an earlier spill. Adrian hadn’t mentioned that to Tonya. Margret knew he liked Missy. Adrian liked all kids, even little brats who didn’t deserve his attention.
Samantha corrected the girl. “All kids deserve good attention. It’s not their fault they were raised badly. They’re just kids.”
Margret handed the cup to Missy. She considered spending time with the girl to show Charlie she could do well with kids.
Missy looked up at her while slurping the water.
Margret hid a shudder and went over to the rail where Samantha was on duty instead. I’m just not the mothering type, I guess.
“Don’t rush it. Mothering comes later in life for some women.”
Margret decided Samantha was someone she could talk to. Samantha had kids, so she clearly was the mothering type, but she was also understanding. “Do you mind?”
Samantha shook her head. “Not at all.” It was clear that Mitchels weren’t given the chance to question their lives or their wants very often. Samantha was glad to help. The girl was dressed like her mother, looked like her sister, and smelled like her uncle. Mitchels had a musky scent that was very attractive. Margret was a mixture of all of her family even though she didn’t seem close to any of them. “What’s on your mind?”
“What if I’m like Grant and never want kids?”
“Then don’t have any.”
“But it might cost me something I do want, a lot.”
“Doesn’t matter. Just don’t have them, no matter what it costs.”
“Won’t I love them because they’re mine?”
Samantha shook her head. “That was a terrible lie told by the old world. So many parents should have never had a child. It led to deaths and abuse that ruined entire family lines. You don’t like kids, Margret. There’s nothing wrong with that as long as you never hurt them.”
“I wouldn’t. I just don’t like to be around them.”
Samantha took a shot in the sunset. “Because of your sister or what your mom went through with you guys?”
“Both.” Margret shrugged. “It’s also the work. I’m selfish. I don’t want to waste my life cleaning up messes and teaching them math. I want to live, now, while I can.”
Samantha smiled at the teenager. “There’s nothing selfish about that. It’s your life. You only get one of them.”
“Thank you.”
Samantha didn’t hug the girl, but she did think about it. She doubted Mitchel kids got much physical affection. “I felt the same way when I was younger, and I did live my life the way I wanted. I had freedom and peace that I wouldn’t trade. It gave me the patience to clean up those messes, to plan for the math classes. I eventually decided passing on my genes was something I wanted to do and I have, but not because of what I would gain from it or because it was my duty as a woman. If it’s what you want, the bond is there right away and then you don’t resent the kids because love is always filling that emotional space. You get what I mean?”
“I think so.” Margret smiled. “I like talking to you.”
Samantha smiled back. “Be careful. You’ll make your mom jealous.”
Margret didn’t laugh at the joke. “She’s relieved, actually. She likes it when other people handle our emotional needs. She didn’t want to have kids. It shows in the way she treats us.”
Samantha did hug the girl this time.
Margret hugged her back and tried not to cry. She wasn’t used to kindness as a rule, but Samantha’s embrace held emotions, unlike her mother’s cold, rare touch.
Adrian switched on the radio to keep from adding anything to their conversation. There were many reasons why Amanda wasn’t close to her girls, but those were her wounds to reveal and heal as she saw fit. Their family had damaged every member in one way or another. Amanda had come from the generation that had been hurt intentionally to make them stronger. In her case, it had backfired and sent her into hiding as soon as she was released from the lab. The last two months had given her more action and interaction than she’d gotten in a decade. Change takes more time than that for some of us.
“…has resumed in all sectors. Military personnel are required to report for duty station assignment.”
Adrian frowned at the older male voice calling for service people. It meant the government really had started to recover and take back over.
“Radiation levels in the west continue to rise. Avoid the west coast. Duty stations will not include that location.”
People below deck quieted to hear the transmission, including those taking showers. They were so far from land that most of the time they weren’t picking up transmissions at all. What they’d heard so far had been garbled mixes of people calling for help and people threatening others to stay away. There had only been a couple of each of those in the last week.
The radio went quiet. Showers resumed.
Tonya and Greg were getting theirs now, while Isabel dressed, Thomas restocked the towels, buster self-cleaned, and Amanda drip-dried to give Morgan a clear view of her attributes.
Tonya found it slutty.
Morgan found it interesting. Amanda was hot and cold in turns, fire and ice. He was betting on sex with her being a moment to remember. There was no denying she was stacked. A flat stomach and breasts that were still perky said childbearing hadn’t been as hard on her body as it was on some women. Morgan knew sagginess usually came from nursing. He did feel bad that she hadn’t gotten a chance to experience that. He’d been told it was what bonded a mother and child the most. Her daughters could have benefitted from that, but the lab hadn’t cared about their emotional wellbeing.
Still, Morgan liked the way she looked. It wasn’t hard to imagine submitting to her and letting her play out her fantasies. Since he had his own that weren’t wrapped around her, it would go well for both of them.
Her lack of modesty doesn’t bother you?
Morgan snorted softly at Tonya’s silent question. If I were marrying her, then maybe. I just want a fun ride, so modesty would be wasted on me.
Tonya didn’t ask anything else. Men were odd. They liked whores, but wouldn’t marry one. They wanted their wife to be pure, but they missed spending time with whores. They had rigid views about how women should dress, act, think. Even the war hadn’t changed the fact that men still believed women existed to please them, to be with them, to make them happy. Some were better about it than others, and a rare few weren’t like that at all, but it was disappointing that even the end of the world hadn’t been enough to convince men they were wrong. Women were still getting the blame, the shame, and the hatred. Females enslaving men to stop being treated that way wasn’t surprising at all.
Tonya dried off and gave a quick nod to a spot in the corner where a brief shimmer confirmed that her invisible spy was doing his job. Bret was easy to overlook. Most people on this ship had already forgotten that he was on this run with them. His family hadn’t, but they knew better than to blow his cover. The only times he’d been visible were when they’d first left camp, and when he was knocked out by Ralph’s sleep spell. Apparently, it could also go through shields. That was concerning, but there was nothing she could do about it right now. Later, there would be practice sessions to increase the strength of those shields.
The radio crackled loudly, making some of them flinch.
“Rewards are being offered for the capture of subversives who have been sent by our enemies to dismantle democracy. These undesirables call themselves Eagles. They will arrive by sea. Docks and ports are under guard in all areas, with manpower concentrated on places large enough for a cruise ship. Report all sighting over the radio and then come to a staffed base for your reward. All persons will be required to show an ID that was issued before…”
The radio faded and went to static as they left range.
Samantha stared, arms still around the girl who was now as stiff as a board. “The soldiers know we’re coming too. It isn’t just the UN.”
“That isn’t news.” Ray tried to calm things down. He could feel the panic building in several of their team members. “Angela planned for this. We’ll be fine.”
Adrian shut off the radio, aware of his kill team into the shadows. They were doing exactly what he’d told them to practice-blending in and observing until needed. “They’re watching American ports for our arrival. But we aren’t headed for an American port. We’re going to Baja and it’s in the west, where they just warned people to avoid. We probably won’t see a single soul when we land. We’ll vanish into the night and show up right when they least expect us.”
“And if there is a welcoming party?” Morgan was certain there would be. News of their arrival would have spread to other countries by now. Everyone would want to claim the reward.
Tonya shrugged. “Then I’ll turn the boss’s kid loose and let him clear our path.”
A lot of people laughed.
Adrian didn’t. He knew she wasn’t joking.
Chapter Seven
Night Shift
1
“Go to sleep. Tomorrow will be a long day.”
“I’m trying.” Tonya began mentally counting and forcing her body to relax. Buster’s heavy heat on her legs was helping. “Say something sweet and uplifting.”
Charlie paused by her cot. “If there’s a problem, I’ll rip off their head and the enforcer will carve their brain like a pumpkin.”
Tonya smiled. “Perfect.”
Charlie did another scan of this deck.
All the cots were full, with half of the occupants sleeping or even snoring. Missy, Alicia, and Margret were along the far wall, with a lot of adult bodies between them and the steps. Ralph and Daisey were also sleeping, though their cots were closer to the cargo bay and the nine normals who were fleeing Safe Haven. Now that their passengers had been cut in half, it was easier for everyone to get a turn in a cot instead of being in a sleeping bag on the floor.
It was still cluttered, though. Kits were shoved under the cots and gear was piled along the empty wall by the stairs. It was crowded and warm, but it also gave off a vibe of safety with so many senior Eagles in one place. He hoped that lasted through the night.
Charlie headed for the top deck. He was on point duty overnight, with the enforcer as his right hand. Adrian’s kill team was covering the main guard spots on both decks. Everyone else was tired or they weren’t trusted enough to handle this position.
Amanda followed him, mind working overtime. A 15-year-old kid was given point duty over myself and a few others who are used to working doubles. She was worried that she’d overlooked Charlie’s skills, like she’d done on the cruise ship with Cody. Those shocking moments still hadn’t faded.
“I’m 16. I’ll be 17 soon.” Charlie shrugged at her. Tracking thoughts was part of this job.
Amanda joined him by the bridge as he did a scan of the consoles, the top deck, and the dark container ship that was resting heavy in the calm water next to them. The tow line was tapping lightly against both hulls with the waves, creating a soothing rhythm for anyone who wasn’t terrified of water. “That means Conner and Jennifer are also 16 now. We all forgot another year has gone by.”
Charlie corrected her. “The teens didn’t forget. We just didn’t make a big deal out of it because we know other things mattered more.”
The tow line slapped a little harder. Amanda flinched.
“Why are Mitchels afraid of water?”
Amanda stiffened. “What make you think that?”
Charlie rubbed an itchy spot on his arm. “Observation. Margret was scared in the swimming pool. She covered it by saying she didn’t trust the floaties. Alicia refused to be on pool duty that night. Adrian has been pushed into the water several times, and he ran into it once to escape Dog, but he got out as fast as he could and his mind was a mess each time. You can’t be around it without thinking about the compound where you’re dropping off Alicia. What gives?”
Amanda kept her voice low. “It means death for us.”
Charlie pushed. “It means death for most people, but we aren’t as scared of it as you Mitchels are.”
Amanda sighed. “You won’t believe it.”
Charlie thought about living with magic, and about the creatures they might soon face. He snorted.
Amanda remembered he was a descendant, like her. It was easy to forget because he rarely used his power. “There’s a river in the compound that decides if people are welcome there. If they’re good, they get to stay in that place if they want to. They’re welcome and they can even swim in those waters and be healed.”
Charlie remembered their time with William. “Like in Ciemus.”
“In ways, but there was a chance anyone could be approved in Ciemus, if they’d changed enough.”
“And that’s not the case with this river of decisions?”
“No. The compound is run by enemies of the Mitchels, so the water has never liked us. We stay away from it to survive.” Amanda was very aware of the sound of the waves all around them. She recognized a heavier thunk as water slapping the hull of the cargo ship.
Charlie frowned. “Are you saying none of you have been cleared to live there?”
“That’s exactly what I’m saying.”
“So you’re taking your evil kid there and leaving her?” Charlie couldn’t help disliking the woman for that.
Amanda flinched at a harder wave hitting both boats. “It’s not like that for kids. The water protects anyone under 10. She’ll have years there to become better, to heal.”
“And you’ll take her out of there before she ages enough for the water to target her?”
“Of course. I’m cold, but I do love my kids.”
“I believe you.” Charlie did. Despite all the drama with Amanda and his parents, he didn’t have a grudge against her. His problem was with his father’s weak character. “I assume you witnessed the water taking someone you loved and that’s why it scares you.”
“I was five the first time the water spilled over its banks and chased everyone.” Amanda felt like a small child again as she spoke, triggered into the memory. “It dragged my cousin in and drowned him! It drowned visitors and friends, anyone who was bad. The water tolerates no evil!”
Charlie put a hand on her wrist. “Easy.”
Amanda drew in a ragged breath, ashamed by her emotional response. “I’m sorry.”
“Don’t be. Not letting yourself feel things is why you’re so cold to your girls. Emotions suck, but we can’t ignore them or it makes us unable to understand other people, unable to relate.” Charlie smiled. “Just breathe through it and remind yourself that you survived it, that you’re still here and you’re going to keep trying.”
“Thank you.” Amanda followed his advice and let herself feel the terror. It subsided quickly, in part because of the teenager next to her. He had a very comforting presence. “As long as she’s willing, I’m okay with you and Margret.”
“I know.” Charlie grinned at her. “I’m great.”
Amanda chuckled. She didn’t give him the rest of the threat about ripping off his balls if he raped the girl. She already knew Charlie wasn’t that type.
“I might break her heart, though.”
Amanda sighed. “I’d rather you loved her forever, but I plan to stay out of it for the most part. Just try not to crush her.”
Charlie changed the subject. “When Cate was locked into the soul charm with Joey, you recognized it first. Adrian covered for you with a lie about his Keeper duties. How did you know about that?”
Amanda was quickly revamping her opinion of Charlie. “If you know, so does your mom.”
“She caught it first. No one else did. They’re all too fast to believe whatever Adrian tells them.” Charlie admired how the moonlight was falling across the dark water. It was creating a sparling effect that was romantic.
“Why didn’t your mom call me on it?”
“She is, right now.”
Amanda grunted. “Should have known.”
“Yes. Also should know delaying me won’t work. I’ll just keep picking at that wound until it’s gushing blood.”
Amanda hoped it wouldn’t be held against their family. They were already disliked enough. “We have an older brother who surrendered to the dark side of magic a very long time ago. Because he got so competent at it, he was required to give lessons to others. Not the ugly stuff, mind you. Just potions and charms.”
“That’s why you’re all so good with those.”
“Partially. My grandmother was also very skilled in those areas. During my lessons with Abraham, he would often discuss the darker parts of magic just to piss off our mother.”
“But you don’t use it.”
Amanda paled. “Never. My brother was broken as a child, always studying death and chaos. I’d never follow that path.”
“Why wouldn’t Adrian want my mom to know about it?”
Amanda decided they were far enough from Safe Haven that she could tell the truth. “If she’d known that a real-life monster is as close as South America, would she have been able to ignore it?”
“No, never.” Charlie answered his own question. “But Adrian wanted her to stay on that island and concentrate on his camp, so he made sure she didn’t know about it.”
“Exactly.”
“Wait. South America. And you said is, not was. The monster is still there. It’s where you’re taking Alicia!”
“He’s been bound to a cell for years, for the murder of our mother. He can’t escape. That’s why there was no reason for the alpha to go there.” A lighter splash echoed. Amanda thought that one had been a fish.
“And he can’t be killed, because he’s bound to that cell?”
“No, he was bound to it as a punishment because he cannot die. In our family, killing one of us without a damn good reason means earns death. Abraham is the only exception to that rule. My brother hunted immortality harder than any other knowledge. Even your mother would have lost a battle with him.”
Charlie didn’t think that was true, but the fear in Amanda’s tone was enough to make him glad they hadn’t found out. He moved on, wondering how she would react when she understood what he doing. The bonds he was creating were strong. Even an aloof person would feel it deeply. “The prophesy about your death is always in your mind now. That’s why you’re so scared of everything.”
Amanda stared. “How do you know about that?”
“I was in pain, missing Tracy and not knowing if my son had been killed. I was reading the thoughts of everyone around me to stay distracted.” Charlie suddenly found himself missing his son. He hoped the baby was happy and healthy. He knew his mom would help look after Mathew. He was grateful.
Amanda felt bad for him. “I’m glad it worked out the way it did. He’s a sweet baby.”
“Same.” Charlie kept the same gentle pressure on her wrist. “You know it hasn’t changed. You won’t make it back from this run alive.”
She shuddered. “Death watches my every move.”
“That’s why you’re reckless now, and a bit…” Charlie tapped her boot lightly with his.
“Easy?” Amanda nodded. “If I’m going to die soon, why do morals matter?”
Charlie listened to the whispers below and decided he didn’t care that so many people were still awake. “You refused Morgan.”
Amanda sighed. “He belongs to Jennifer. Loose morals don’t matter to me, but it might ruin his future with her and I don’t want that.”
“For her, right?”
“Yes. I like her. She’s what I could have been if I’d had a mentor like your mother instead of mine.”
Amanda’s nerves were strung tightly. Charlie could feel the twitches and jumps under his fingers. “I’d like to help you. It won’t last long, but I can do it over and over.” Before she could ask, or refuse, he sent a pleasure wave into her wrist. Then another. And another.
Amanda arched, lips clamping down on a load moan. Pleasure crashed through her body and brought her to that magnificent edge within seconds.
Charlie stopped.
Amanda refused to beg. She moved, putting distance between them.
Charlie smothered a twinge of guilt. He and Ellie hadn’t made a commitment and this was part of why he’d come on this run. He leered. “Together?”
Amanda hated herself for the fast nod, but need was all she could feel.
Charlie grasped his hard dick through his jeans, stroking, and blasted his body with the same pleasure waves he’d given her.
Amanda’s breathing quickened as she watched his eyes darken, his lips part.
Charlie held out his other hand as need lit him up.
Amanda wrapped their fingers together.
Charlie blasted them with raw lust.
Simultaneous orgasms ripped through their bodies, drawing a groan and a grunt, and then jerks and spasms that threw odd shadows across the lantern-lit ship.
2
Below deck, Morgan listened to them in disbelief. “That little shit just stole my piece of ass!”
“He has mad skills.” Tonya had gotten aroused just listening to it.
“That Brady charm is dangerous.” Isabel shifted in her cot, looking for a spot that didn’t hurt her back. Charlie’s seduction hadn’t had an effect on her at all.
“So he got Tracy, Monica, Ellie, and now he’s working on a Mitchel.” Neil was impressed. “He has good taste. Not as good as me, but getting there.”
Samantha chuckled against his back.
“He’s just following his mom’s orders to distract Amanda so she’ll leave Marc alone.” Shawn yawned tiredly. He was wiped out from putting up the sail. He and Charlie had gotten along for that, but there hadn’t been a single sign that the boy was deadly or even powerful.
“Angela wouldn’t hook those two up. She likes Ellie for him.” Samantha pressed her chest against Neil’s warm back. Her breasts were adjusting to not breastfeeding anymore and the milk was drying up. It was painful. The warmth from Neil’s back was like a heating pad and very welcome.
Neil pushed back gently, glad that she hadn’t wanted her own cot. He wouldn’t have refused, but it would have sucked to go to sleep without feeling her against him.
“Ellie won’t give up that coveted spot just because the boy dipped his wick while he was gone.” Shawn ignored Tonya’s frown. He couldn’t see it in the dimness down here, but he felt it. “Even if she does, it wouldn’t be the first time Angela has sacrificed someone to keep Marc off the market.”
No one agreed with him, but they also didn’t want to ruin the awful surprise that Shawn had coming.
“Sure.” Morgan let go of the slight disappointment. He wanted the sex, but he also wanted to remain celibate because he knew Jennifer would respect that more.
“You’re probably right.” Tonya stretched her legs and then curled onto her side. She refused to think about her baby or Kenny. Dwelling on them would only make it hard to concentrate on this run.
Samantha wrapped an arm around Neil’s waist and draped one leg over his.
Neil twined his fingers through hers.
“I’m surprised he would do it, considering that it will ruin his chances with Margret.” Isabel was assuming Shawn was right since everyone had agreed. They weren’t teamed with her anymore. She felt a bit left out.
Tonya glanced toward the other side of the living area, where both of Amanda’s daughters were sleeping. “He did it to protect Margret. Better a little pain now than agony later.”
Isabel slipped her bare foot out from under the thin blanket, leaving the other one covered. “He wants her.”
Shawn stayed on his side, facing the steps. He wanted to scan Missy and make sure she was okay, but it would be mistaken as something bad. “It’s just sex to him. This way, he gets laid, Margret stops chasing him, Amanda stops chasing his dad, and he’s in the clear to return to Ellie after this is all done because he was just following orders.”
It was hard to miss how well that all fit, but Tonya still wasn’t convinced. She let Shawn think that was the final word as she focused on Morgan. “Why are you being crude and obnoxious now? And don’t say you were always like this because I already know you weren’t.”
Morgan didn’t answer. He readjusted the flat, hard pillow, missing the comfortable bed in Jennifer’s cabin and the sound of Kyle’s snores, the smell of baby care items, the steady breathing of Autumn, Roy, and Kane. They’d become his family.
“He’s pushing buttons on purpose.” Jayda glared. “Like giving the normal a favor for saving him but not me.”
Morgan grimaced. “You do have one.”
“Oh, shove it up your ass.”
Morgan sighed. “Thank you, Jayda.” He might be able to sleep now that he’d been scolded.
Tonya scowled. “If you need to be punished, I’ll do it. Stop stealing my thunder!”
Morgan flinched.
Tonya shut her eyes. “I told you I know everything that happened in that medical bay.”
“We weren’t in the medical bay when I was sorted.”
“Your body was.” Tonya tugged her blanket up. “I was teamed with the boss for most of that run. You have no secrets from me, so stop being an asshole. That isn’t your job on this run; it’s mine and I do it very well.”
Morgan hated it that he felt better, but he did. Sleep began to claim him, finally erasing the tension from almost dying again, twice in the same day.
People all around them were put at ease by Tonya’s sharp tone and allowed themselves to rest.
Isabel swept her hair away from her neck and stared at the ceiling. She’d done the same every night in the lab, though the company had been different. The sounds were the same. It made it easy for her to start drifting off.
Shawn heard Missy mumble in her sleep and was finally able to relax now that he knew she was okay.
Sleep took over the lower deck, claiming them all.
3
On the top deck, Charlie was leaning back on the bench with his eyes shut and a smile on his lips.
Amanda was staring at him from a few feet away as her cum ran down her thigh. She was stunned, speechless.
Charlie patted the bench.
Amanda sat down next to him, still twitching.
Charlie returned his hand to her wrist, enjoying the moment without speaking. He’d done something reckless. The voices in his head were quiet for the moment, giving him a break.
Amanda realized it hadn’t just been for her. He’d needed it too. Charlie was a complicated mix of both of his parents and then another side that was all him. Dangerous, unpredictable, soothing. It was like being around her brother.
Amanda’s lips thinned. “Adrian told you to do this.”
Charlie didn’t open his eyes. “He asked me to speak with you. I’m positive this isn’t what he meant.”
“Speak to me. Like…a therapy session?”
“You did well. We’ll repeat as needed.”
Amanda’s body tightened and then relaxed, preparing for him.
Charlie felt it and grinned. “I only need about a minute. I’m half your age, so…”
Amanda laughed. “So rude.”
“Yep.” Charlie let go of her and slowly stood. He did a scan of both ships, mentally and visually. Then he faced her. “When you get so scared that you can’t sleep, come talk to me. I’ll be there for you.”
Amanda couldn’t help her response. “Why would you do that? You know I want your dad.”
“And you might get him at some point, if you can conquer the fear of what will happen afterward. My mom’s about had enough of his shit. And he’s attracted you. No matter how much he says he wouldn’t shag a Mitchel, we all know that’s total bunk.”
Amanda was surprised that her heart hadn’t leapt at the small hope, but she wasn’t as obsessed with Marc now that they were away from him. “What happens when you go home to Ellie?”
Charlie shrugged coldly. “You’ll be dead. What do you care?”
Terror hit Amanda, hard. “I don’t.” She rose.
Charlie was there to meet her with his body this time, lips crushing hers, hands pulling her closer by her ass.
Amanda jerked away from him. “You did that on purpose!”
“Of course. How can I have great manipulation skills if I never practice them?” He walked by her and went back to the bench.
“You sneaky little prick!”
“I’m not little, Mandy. Before this run is over, you’ll know that for sure.” He sat down and shut his eyes again. “Do a patrol below. If things are calm, come sit next to me again and I’ll give you another taste of my magic.”
Amanda was furious. She was also turned-on and intrigued. She marched to the steps for a patrol below.
Charlie spent the time relaxing and gathering energy to get them both there again. He’d done the same things to Tracy, though it had taken weeks to fully seduce her. Amanda would spread for him tonight if he pushed. And if we weren’t on point duty, I likely would. I came on this run for adventure and haven’t gotten any yet. Sex with Amanda will make up for that.
Bret lowered his shield. He was standing by the bridge, observing everything. He didn’t care much about Amanda yet, but he didn’t want Adrian to be hurt. He’d been listening to the conversation earlier and pondering it since. “You’re just screwing with Adrian, right, about being like family? Like your dad would, or is?”
Charlie rubbed his scratchy jaw. He needed to shave. “I meant every word of it, Bret. You and I are going to be brothers in every way that counts.”
Bret smiled. He wanted that. Charlie was kind to him, taught him things, and cared about him as much as Angela did. Charlie was also ruthless. Bret respected that.
“As for my dad, who the hell knows?” Charlie shrugged. “I don’t, and I doubt he does either. Thinking it through before he reacts isn’t my dad’s strong suit.”
“Fair.” Bret straightened his Eagle jacket. “I think he means it this time. Or he never would have shared your mom that way.”
Charlie understood more about love and lust than Bret did, but he agreed. “We’ll hope for the best.”
“Always.”
Charlie motioned. “You’ve had a long shift. Go get some sleep. Tonya will probably want you back on quiet duty as soon as possible.”
Bret headed that way, then paused. “Are we’re all allowed to go back to Safe Haven now?”
Charlie sighed. “No, not yet.” He patted the bench as Amanda appeared at the top of the steps. “But I’m working on it.”
4
Quiet steps hurried up to the top deck.
Charlie turned from his place by the bridge.
Amanda glanced up from the travel chessboard she’d been studying. They’d decided on a game to pass the time. Three orgasms were enough for one night.
Molly went by them and leaned over the rail to vomit. As was the usual for her now, it only took one heave and she was done.
Molly wiped her mouth on her hand, staring at the dark water. She couldn’t see the shark, but she felt it down there, waiting for the right moment.
“Are you okay?”
Molly leaned against the rail as she turned. “Fine. Just not a boat person.” She hurried on before anyone called her on the lie. “And Greg was having a nightmare. It woke me up.”
Charlie still felt a little bad about the affair with Monica, but he didn’t like Molly anymore at all. She had a massive secret that would devastate more than just Thomas when the truth finally came out. Everyone would be shocked. “Did you wake Greg up or leave him to fend for himself?
Molly was surprised at Charlie’s hard tone. “You don’t even like Greg. Why do you care?”
“Because I have compassion.” Charlie glared, motioning toward her stomach. “It’ll suck for that kid to find out that you don’t.”
Charlie went below.
Molly had frozen. Thomas was sleeping, but it would run through the hive now. He would find out soon that she was pregnant.
Amanda was pulled away from the game they’d placed on the bench. The guilt on Molly’s face was too familiar to mistake anyway, but the trip to the other ship today had revealed something about Thomas that made it worse.
“I can’t have kids, but I can care for the orphans.
“It’s not his baby.”
Molly shook her head. She braced to be called a whore.
Amanda didn’t feel right calling anyone easy after what she’d done tonight. “Maybe you can find a way to get Thomas to accept it since he wants to be a den mother after he retires from spy life.”
Molly hadn’t known that about him, but it didn’t matter. “When the father finds out, he’ll try to take the baby from me.”
Splash! Amanda identified that one as a shark heading under the boat. She’d heard it too many times on the last run to mistake it. Molly’s shark was still following them. “Do you care?”
“Not really. I didn’t plan on it.”
“Have you considered aborting?” Plink! Amanda thought that one had been something falling into the water, though she didn’t know what it could be. There weren’t any birds out here now and the moon was providing a bright light. She would have spotted anything overhead.
Molly sighed. “Yes, but the father would hate me. He loves kids.”
“You have to do what’s right for you.”
Molly scowled. “No, I have to do what’s best for the baby. It didn’t ask to be created. It has a right to live even if its mom is a dumb slut!”
Amanda shrugged off the hostile answer. “It’s your life and your body. I think that should come first.”
“You’re wrong.” Molly headed below as Greg and Charlie came up. She didn’t look at them or talk to them.
Amanda was trying to understand emotions and make progress as a functioning human being. “Is she right? Am I wrong?”
Greg answered before Charlie could. “Yes, in her case. She doesn’t want to carry the guilt, and she cares for the father. In your case, aborting might have been the better way to go.”
Amanda’s brow furrowed. “I love my kids!”
“It doesn’t show, but I meant your mother.”
Amanda’s mouth dropped open.
Charlie slapped Greg on the ass. “Be nice. Even rookies get a chance to change.”
“Fair enough.” Greg grinned at her. “I was only kidding. It’s your brother who should have been aborted.”
Amanda rolled her eyes, but she felt better being included in the insults. Life is odd.
She sensed the males needed some alone time and went toward the steps. “I’ll patrol down there for a bit.”
Greg took her place at the chessboard, but he was barely seeing it.
“Want to talk?” Charlie glanced at the radar screen. It was dark, but he’d already made that a habit. The radar and the radio were off right now. He did wonder who might be awake at this hour to make calls, though.
Greg had already noticed Charlie was the unofficial team therapist instead of Adrian. He didn’t mind. He was just glad the boy didn’t seem to resent him like he did Neil. “I dreamed about how I got my power. But this time, your mom was taking it back.”
Charlie moved a piece on the board, then went to stand by the bridge. It was the best place for him to listen to both ships. “She wouldn’t do that.”
Greg wasn’t convinced. “Shawn and I are hybrids. We carry power given to us by your mom. And we’re both banished now…”
“I think you’ve both been sent on a dangerous run that might give you back your honor and reputation.”
Greg smiled. “You always were a nice kid. You know, when you’re not covered in the blood of your enemies.”
Charlie chuckled.
Greg moved a piece and leaned back against the bench. “Did your mom say that to you about us?”
“No. We weren’t talking much. I was being an asshat. She kept her distance unless it was about Ellie and Margret.” Charlie wanted Greg to have hope. “Look at it this way. You have power that she shared with you. It’s unlikely that she sent you out to be removed or die because that would be like abandoning one of her kids and she would never do that.”
Greg immediately felt better. He was finally able to draw in a full breath.
Charlie used his magic to move the queen across the board. “Check.”
Greg left it alone. He was a good player, but his heart wasn’t in it right now. “I’ll just sit here for a while.”
“Cool.” Charlie didn’t mind the company.
“It’s starting off slow.” Greg yawned. “This run.”
Charlie didn’t think so, but he waited for Greg’s point.
“A slow start to an Eagle run usually means a bloody finish.”
“Considering what we came to do, there’s really no other way it can end.”
“Stick close to me when it all goes down.” Greg wasn’t going to let Angela’s son get hurt on this run.
Charlie nodded. “That’s a good idea.”
Greg smiled. “Nice, and smart.”
Charlie grinned. “Yep. When I save your ass, I’ll get a promotion and more respect. It’ll be a two-fer.”
Greg stared as he understood. Then he decided to roll with it. “Would it be your first two-fer?’”
“Not even close.”
Greg believed him. “Your mom is up in the teens now. How high have you gotten?”
“Five, but I’m hoping to double that on this run.”
Greg was feeling better with every minute they talked. “Need any help?”
“Maybe.” Charlie glanced over. “It depends on how you feel about trapping a sniper.”
Greg frowned. “Is the sniper someone we all know?”
“Of course.”
Greg thought about their trip to Hell, where Shawn’s ugly past had been revealed. He nodded. “Count me in.”
Chapter Eight
That Bites
1
“Coming through.”
Adrian lowered the dart gun. “Line of fire is not clear.”
Amanda joined him, cloak sweeping gracefully over the top deck of the cargo container. “Practice may now resume, Mitchel progeny. Make it count or no dinner.”
Adrian chuckled, but it wasn’t funny. They’d both been trained during hard times, when every family was out there gunning for theirs. Practices had been brutal sessions with no relief unless they were perfect.
“And then the other kids hunted us while we slept because we were too good.”
Adrian nodded. They’d countered it by doing guard shifts over each other that resulted in alternate nights where the guard didn’t get to sleep at all. “It won’t be that way in the future. Angela won’t allow it.”
Amanda didn’t want to listen to his faith in the alpha right now. “Resume.”
Adrian lifted the dart gun and took aim. There was more space on this bigger ship, so he wouldn’t lose the darts. He blew hard.
The empty dart stuck into the side of the container and then dropped to the ground. The darts weren’t able to pierce deep enough into the containers to stick, but it was enough to leave a small mark in the chalk circles he’d drawn.
“You’re getting better.” Amanda retrieved the half a dozen darts from the ground, scooping them neatly into a stack that she handed back to him. She knew he hadn’t touched a normal gun in weeks.
“Thank you.” Adrian’s voice deepened. “For defending me.”
Amanda shrugged. “It’s true. You feel you should be punished, so you do shit to make them hurt you.”
His tone was pointed. “Yeah, I think that runs in our family.”
Adrian didn’t fault her for enjoying the moment. Mitchels were made that way. And he was impressed that Charlie had targeted a woman who had kids his age and still succeeded. He just expected his kin to be smarter. She had to know it wouldn’t end well.
Amanda didn’t want to talk about what had happened last night with Charlie.
Adrian blew another dart.
It stuck on an outer ring and then dropped to the ground.
All of these containers were made of sturdy metal that was made to withstand the rigors of an ocean crossing. It made Adrian miss the old world, when ships like this had spent nearly every day of their existence on trips to deliver goods across the globe. Now, they were rusting hulks, beached or destroyed by the war, or they’d become ghost ships that only a lucky few would ever find.
“I thought you were supposed to do half-hour radio checks.”
“That was Marc’s plan. Tonya overruled it until we get closer. No point out here on the open ocean.”
“Fair enough.” Amanda frowned at the phrase that everyone was using. Nothing was fair about this life at all. She would be glad when a different saying or slang started making rounds.
“You don’t look like you slept well.”
She sighed. “I dropped out fast. Woke up around dawn trying to kill Stuart again.”
“You can talk to me about it.” Adrian drew energy. “Or Charlie.”
Adrian used the gift that Alicia was teaching him. The dart he’d fired rose into the air, but dropped right back down.
He was having trouble concentrating well enough to control it.
Amanda ignored his suggestion. “Be careful. That might be seen as hunting power.”
Adrian stiffened as a hauntingly sweet voice went through his mind.
“Don’t accept more power, okay? We don’t need it to be happy.”
Shannon, Conner’s mother, hadn’t liked magic. Taking her to his family for their approval had happened too soon, too bluntly. He’d been in love, and devastated by his mother’s death. He hadn’t handled it well.
Amanda saw the flash in his mind. She’d been there for all of that. “I’m sorry. I should have tried to accept her, to get her to accept us. You might have turned out very differently.”
Adrian allowed the barest amount of bitterness to come through. “Shannon was too calm for me, too kind. Mom would have driven her off.”
Amanda was shocked. Adrian never spoke badly of their mother, even when he should have.
Adrian shrugged. “If she’d been a good parent, Safe Haven wouldn’t exist.”
“Still, you deserved a chance at happiness. I’m sorry we took that from you.”
Adrian used his pain to lift the dart and float it into his hand. “Shannon was my soul mate.”
Amanda took a guess. “Angela reminded you of her when she first joined Safe Haven?”
“No. They’re exact opposites.”
“Then what hit you so hard that you threw away the honor you’d been building?”
Adrian shook his head. “Don’t take this the wrong way, but you’re stupid.”
Amanda bristled. “Say it again and I’ll zap you like when we were kids!”
“Thanks to Angela, I can withstand an enforcer zap now.” Adrian gestured toward the smaller ship, where Charlie was doing an intense workout. “You’ve had a taste of it now. You think that’s the Brady side of him, but it’s not. The nasty temper and refusal to go slow comes from Marc. That amazing, addictive spark comes from Angela’s line and it can’t be duplicated with a Brawler, an amateur enforcer, or a charmed Eagle. Once you mate with that boy, you’ll dream about him forever, but it’s doomed from the start and not because of the age gap or his girlfriend. It’s doomed because you’ll still want his dad, and your name is Mitchel. Stop it now or you’ll get yourself killed!”
Amanda didn’t answer.
Voices echoed from the rear of the cargo ship.
“Throw it over!”
“Here it comes!”
They listened to the tow line crew for a minute. Grant and Ray had attached the line to the smaller UN ship, then tied it to Neil’s belt and let him jump to the ladder. Then Neil had carried the end of it to the rear of the cargo ship while his crew unwound it. They were now ready to attach it to the railing of the cargo ship. They just had to drag the extra rope through the water first so it would expand as the ships pulled and tugged. A stiff, dry tow line was apt to snap, according to Grant.
Grant and his team were in the bridge now. A little while ago, they’d been down in the engine room, with several guards from Adrian’s kill team. The recommissioning process was well underway.
Tonya was overseeing the towline team, but unlike most supervisors, she was hauling line, getting dirty, and sweating alongside her crew. Even Margret was helping them. Little Alicia was on the other ship, watching over things there and missing Cody. Tonya had picked that up clearly.
“They wouldn’t let me help.”
Adrian sighed at Amanda’s quiet complaint. “These are some of Angela’s favorite people, and you almost came between her and Marc.”
“But I didn’t. He was just playing with me.”
“That’s how it started with Kendle too, but he ended up sleeping with her.”
“While dreaming about his wife.”
Adrian smiled. “Yes, well, she is memorable.”
“So’s her husband.”
“Agreed.” Adrian was missing Marc too. “What do you need?”
Amanda didn’t like feeling as though she’d let him down. Adrian was the only brother she had that she actually felt something good for. “Will you help me get closer to my kids?”
Adrian positioned a dart into the gun. “Why?”
Amanda gestured angrily. “Because I hate how it feels to have these people judge me!”
Adrian shook his head. “That’s the wrong reason. When it’s because you want a better relationship with them, then I will. Right now, it would just be a disappointment to my nieces. They’ve already had enough of that from you, with one of those moments due to happen at any point.”
Amanda felt his scold deeply. He wasn’t wrong. Margret would be more than hurt.
Adrian faced her with a hard tone. “Stop messing around with Angela’s son.”
“He started it.”
Adrian frowned. “What are you, 12? Stop pushing Angela’s buttons. I don’t want to raise your girls after she rips your guts open and feeds them to the normal.”
Amanda lifted her chin. “He started it. He’s of legal age. And that cruel bitch can’t reach me way out here, so slam you both!”
Adrian shook his head as she stomped out of his practice area. “I know she’s stupid, Angie, but please don’t kill her. Those girls need their mother, and she’s the only sibling I have that I can almost stand.”
Adrian resumed practicing. He was slowly starting to like the dart gun. It was a silent weapon, and he wouldn’t have to be close to his target as long as he had enough lung power to blow them. His only gripe was that he was nearing the center of his target each time, but not hitting it. “I can do better.”
2
Amanda stopped by the railing, drawn to the smaller ship. Charlie was on the top deck, doing fast pushups without a shirt on. He had a washboard stomach, well-defined abs, and bigger arms than she’d noticed before. Things hadn’t gotten physical at all beyond that one kiss, but neither of them would be satisfied with a few mental orgasms. That’s what Marc was like when he was younger. Saliva flooded her mouth.
Sorrow settled into her gut. “I’m a whore.”
“Not really.” Tonya didn’t laugh as Amanda flinched and spun while reaching for her gun. “You’re a broken Mitchel who doesn’t know how to heal herself, so you’re looking for help from anyone who will give it.”
Amanda knew who to blame for her anguish. “I wish Angela had just left me alone. I didn’t want to join her damn army! I was fine blending in and staying out of everything!”
“Teaching your girls to hide and let everyone else take the risks was wrong. Now, they’ll understand they can’t be like you.” Tonya saw Charlie doing a workout and felt a flare too, but it was easy to look away because she respected his mother so much.
The redhead was filthy, stinking like underarms, and happy. Amanda could feel it. Tonya knew she’d spent the day honorably. Amanda hated her for that. “It could be good for both of us.”
Tonya snorted. “You’re a notch on his bedpost in place of your daughter. You can enjoy time with him because it’s his idea, but you can’t keep him here and you can’t ever go back to Safe Haven now. Angela will kill you; if she doesn’t, Marc will. You won’t last a week.”
“Because I gave into a horny teenager.”
“You’re willing to pretend that he’s Marc! You could have refused, but you didn’t even consider it. You’ll corrupt him with every thought, every action, and never care about his son or his future. You’re a user, Amanda Mitchel, and you’re going to die on this run because you still haven’t changed.” Tonya turned toward the bridge. “We’re firing this bitch up now. I want you doing constant scans of both ships.”
Tonya’s words blasted through Amanda’s mind.
Fate delivered another blow.
“Mom?” Margret came around the corner of the nearest cargo container.
Tonya hadn’t realized Margret was following her, but it didn’t matter now. The truth had come out, brutally. Tonya helped it along the same way. “Someone else do a security patrol so Amanda can explain to her daughter why she stole her boyfriend.”
“I’ve got it.” Greg tugged Erin along to get her away from the crossfire if the Mitchels started throwing spells or fists.
Margret’s eyes filled with hatred.
Amanda wasn’t sure how much the girl had heard. She started with what was easiest. “I’m sorry.”
“Why would you do that?!” Margret spun toward the bridge before Amanda could come up with an excuse. “Stay away from me!”
Amanda sighed. “I’m sorry.”
It wasn’t enough.
3
“I’m picking up a storm, coming from the southwest.” Samantha struggled to narrow down the conditions. “No lightning. A lot of rain, windy.”
Neil didn’t see it on the radar, but he didn’t doubt her. “How long until it reaches us?”
Samantha’s eyes open, showing glazed pupils. “Nightfall. High seas, waves. Watch out for leaks!”
Neil put a hand on her shoulder.
Samantha blinked. She drew in a deeper breath. “I’m okay. It wasn’t that bad, just some drips.”
Neil knew not to discount even tiny details of a premonition. “I’m telling Tonya now. Where was the leak?”
“In the cargo bay.”
Neil glanced around, then motioned. “Take Theo and show him where. He can help you patch any holes.”
Theo was glad to have something else to do. He hurried over to the steps and waited impatiently for Samantha.
The nine
Neil did another scan of the top deck. He was on point, with Alicia as his right hand.
The remaining normals, plus Ralph and Daisey, were fishing off the rear of the ship for dinner. Missy was also over there keeping an eye on them. If anyone fell over or even got hurt on a hook, the child would help them. The normals seemed to be okay with her presence, but Neil knew they weren’t. They’d just gotten good at hiding their feelings.
Neil sensed Bret nearby. He approved of the invisible layer of security, but he doubted the boy was mature enough to handle that important duty alone. If things went bad, Neil planned to speak up on Bret’s behalf. He was too unseasoned to know what to watch for. He wouldn’t deserve to be reprimanded for it.
Morgan stayed on the top deck. He was standing near Neil, but his attention lingered on the teenager doing one-handed sideways pushups. “Now he’s just showing off.”
Neil wasn’t so sure. “He’s like his mother. Don’t forget that.”
Morgan sighed. “Restless?” That was when Angela had done her hardest workouts, to quiet the voices in her head.
“Yeah, I don’t know how Marc’s going to keep her happy while we’re gone.”
Morgan snorted. “Like he’d even try.”
Neil had other things on his mind. “Is it because I didn’t help save his son?”
Morgan studied Charlie, also curious about the boy’s beef with Neil. “Go ask him.”
“You first.”
Morgan grinned, but he wasn’t sure he wanted to open that can of worms. He wasn’t really upset that Charlie had made more progress with Amanda than he had, but he was concerned about how it would play out. Angela was going to be furious.
“Amanda let Ed out of the bonding spell.” Neil wasn’t sure how deeply Morgan was invested in the Mitchel. “I thought she was involved with him for a while there.”
“Same, but she walked away too easily.” Morgan felt Neil’s curiosity. “No, Jennifer didn’t release me from her bonding spell. I don’t want her to.”
“So anything you started with Amanda would have been a fling. Interesting.”
Morgan left Neil standing there and went over to the teenager who had switched sides and was pumping that lean young body up and down. Amanda, Jayda, and even a few normals were all stealing glances at Charlie’s beautiful, sweaty body. “Congrats.”
Charlie grunted. “Sorry if I stole your ride. I don’t go slow.”
Morgan was a bit jealous that after such a hard workout the boy could still form complete sentences without sucking in air between the words. It made him want his youth back even more than he already did.
Charlie stopped and dropped to the deck. Hidden by the railing, he gasped in air and let Morgan see how tired he was.
Morgan grinned. “Pretense for your audience. Nice.”
Charlie rolled onto his back, knees coming up. He did slow leg lifts to cool down. Just stopping all of a sudden after a workout wasn’t the right way to handle it. The body needed a gradual cool down with gentle activity. “How many?”
Morgan saw the graphic image in Charlie’s mind and flushed. “Oh. Um, a lot, I guess.”
“Number.”
Morgan frowned. “Eighty-three, most of them after the war.”
“Guess, for me.”
Morgan didn’t have to guess. “Three, and two of them were skanks.”
Charlie blew out a raspy breath. “Can’t be a relief provider. Would hurt my mom.”
Morgan began to understand. He chuckled. “You and Conner have the same issue.”
“No. He wants babies. Just Candy. I want pussy, as much as I can get.”
Morgan made a connection. “So when you settle down, you won’t need to cheat?”
“Never cheat. Not like my dad.” Charlie slowly stood up and walked back and forth with his hands on his head as he got his breath back. “Don’t want to be miserable. Can’t be a camp whore. I love Ellie and my son.”
“But you’re so restless now that you know you have to do something about it or you can’t go back.”
There was more to it, but Charlie nodded. “Plugging a Mitchel was always on my bucket list.”
“You could have had the younger one by now.” Morgan smiled. “But you have honor. Nice job saying no to yourself.”
“Thanks.” Charlie picked up his shirt and dried off on it. “Is she clean?”
Morgan started to say he couldn’t give out that information, then remembered they didn’t have a privacy law anymore. “Yes. So was Stuart. He was her only physical partner the entire time she was in our camp, as far as I know.”
“Cool.” Cleanliness mattered to Charlie. “I just need one more thing from you, Morgan.”
Morgan felt the air shift and frowned. “Opportunity and privacy won’t easy to arrange.”
“That will happen on its own.” Charlie sent another graphic image.
Morgan’s cheeks reddened again. “Seriously?”
Charlie nodded. “There are a lot of things on my bucket things. A three-way is near the top.”
Morgan wasn’t sure how to handle the request. He decided to joke. “I’ll assume you don’t mean the chili.”
Charlie smiled in longing. “Actually, I’d love that too if you can arrange it. A spicy meal and sharing the Mitchel, followed by a cold beer and 10 hours of sleep in a bed that isn’t moving sounds amazing. I’d tip very well for your time.”
When Morgan stopped laughing, he nodded. “I’ll see what I can do.”
Listening to all of it from his place in the bridge, Neil was shocked, jealous, and a bit hurt. He still didn’t know why Angela’s son was bonding with everyone but him.
Charlie glanced over, eyes, voice, and body language turning cold. “I can tell you.”
Neil quickly shook his head. That boy’s too much like his mother for my own good.
“This is about Becky.”
Charlie touched his nose at Samantha’s comment.
Neil froze.
Samantha glared from the steps, where she’d paused to listen. “Will that little bitch never leave our lives?!”
“She did, and that’s the problem.” Charlie threw out a menacing wave that made Morgan retreat a few feet. “She was my friend, Neil. You led her on, let Rick and Seth hurt her, and then killed you her. There’s never going to be peace between us, and now that we’re out of camp, I don’t have to obey Safe Haven rules. I’m going to make your life hell. You got away with it at the time, but that reprieve has finally run out.”
Charlie tossed his filthy shirt overboard and went to the steps. “I’m taking a nap now. If I were you, I’d make sure nothing bothers me. I’m quite cranky when I’m low on sleep.”
All three adults stared in surprise as he slid by Samantha without touching her and trotted down the stairs.
Neil was filled with concern. “She said I would be punished. I thought she was just soothing Sarah.”
Samantha sighed. “So much for a relaxing vacation.”
Neil chuckled, but his heart wasn’t in it. Charlie was scary. And I’m the boy’s main target.
Charlie went to the shower and spent a minute under the cold, salty water to rinse off the sweat. Neil wasn’t even close to a main target, but letting him think that was part of the mental torture Charlie had decided on when his mom asked him to handle this. Under her eye, no one got away with murder. Justice could be delayed, but it was never avoided.
4
“Sorry it took so long. We’re finally ready.”
“I understand.” Tonya wasn’t upset, but she was happy that they were close to resuming their journey. The tow line was secured, lunch had been made and served, and they were all bored. It was afternoon now and approaching a full day here. The sky was clouding up and the wind was stronger now, proving Samantha’s prediction. Tonya wanted them on the move as soon as possible. “Is there anything you’d like me to do?”
Grant shook his head. “Shawn, Greg, and Ray gave me and Thomas plenty of help today. We’ve covered it all.”
Ray scowled at the order of the names, feeling the blow. Grant was implying that he was just a hired hand and not a captain. He refused to pick a fight over it.
“Then fire us up and we’ll roll out of here.” Tonya braced for noise. She assumed anything this size had huge engines that were not going to be quiet.
Grant pushed the buttons and hoped it worked.
Rumbles echoed through the ship, causing panic down in the rat nest, but those rooms were fully secured now. None of them escaped.
The ship vibrated and then came to life, deck by deck. Lights flipped on. A radio began playing a song in a language none of them were familiar with. Freezers hummed, fans activated. Then the engines began to purr, as if they’d been hoping for another chance to live.
“Fuel?” That was Tonya’s biggest concern at the moment. Later, all of those fans, lights, and radios would be shut off.
Grant checked the gauges. “Almost full.”
“It really was loaded and ready to ship out when the war knocked it loose.” Greg gently nudged Erin, who was standing next to him. “How’s that for luck?”
“Awesome.” Erin grinned back at him. She loved being around Greg now that they were away from Safe Haven. He cared for her, made sure she ate, didn’t let her get stressed. He’d only let her jump onto this ship after he secured them by rope in case she slipped, but he hadn’t stopped her from coming over and having a little adventure. Their bond was growing. When we finally go home, even Lisa and her kid won’t be able to come between us.
Tonya kept her focus on Grant instead of rolling her eyes. Erin was in for an ugly surprise after she had that baby. “How soon can we leave?”
“Give me half an hour to monitor for problems.”
“You got it.” She motioned to Ray. “We’ll do a walk and look for problems.”
Ray was eager to escape the tense bridge. He’d humiliated Grant with his blunt honesty yesterday. The man hadn’t spoken to him since other than to hand out instructions during the recommissioning process, but it wasn’t just his love life that was bothering Grant. He was also stinging from Adrian’s low evaluation of his gifts. Ray was sure Grant would start practicing now to improve how the others saw him. Ray wanted to offer help, but it clearly wasn’t welcome.
“We have movement!”
Jayda’s call brought most of them out of the bridge or away from the rails.
A dozen rats scurried along wild paths between the containers on the top deck, flushed out by the noise.
“We missed another door!” Ray hurried forward to chase them.
“These are strays that weren’t in the nest. Kill them. No gunfire!” Tonya didn’t know what was in the containers up here. She didn’t want a misfire to injure them all or sink the ship.
Eagles chased rats, throwing knives, stomping. Guts sprayed the deck and containers. Tonya hoped the coming rain washed that away as she also gave chase.
The rats up here were the size of foxes, thin and angry. They made noises that reminded Tonya of a squirrel that had attacked her as a child. It was intimidating. She hated that feeling. I am not scared!
A rat ran from a blind spot in front of her, headed straight for an open door down into the ship. If it reached there, she would lose it.
Tonya lunged forward and grabbed the rodent with her hands, stumbling to her knees.
The rat struck back, stinking teeth deep into her arm.
Intense pain hit.
Tonya’s anger response exploded. She held onto the violently struggling rat and brought forth the fire inside. The squealing rat burst into thick flames, scorching her fingertips.
Tonya went to the rail and tossed it overboard.
Molly’s shark swam up and snapped down the half-cooked meal.
Tonya examined her arm while the others were still occupied.
Large blood drops were beading over the teeth holes, but she wasn’t losing much blood. Tonya didn’t heal it with magic. She’d learned not to do that. She wiped the blood on her hip so it would look like splatter, then pulled down her sleeves, hiding it. She would doctor it later. She didn’t want anyone to know about her choice to grab the rat barehanded. That wouldn’t inspire confidence.
“You okay?”
Tonya nodded, not tensing or jumping as Greg and Erin joined her. “Shark-watching.”
Greg didn’t comment on the burnt smell or the rat fur that Tonya kicked over the side. It was comforting to know Tonya had a violent temper when she was crossed. It reminded him of Angela.
He and Erin had chased a couple of rats toward Ray, who’d kicked them off the ship, literally. Greg had refused to let Erin do anything else. Getting bitten might be deadly.
Erin made a face as her stomach turned. The odors out here in the world were bothering her each time she faced a new one. Charred rodent wasn’t going to be a new world candle scent.
Greg eyed the big shark that was circling right below them. “One of us needs to claim the bounty on that thing during this run.”
Tonya shrugged as her arm started to throb. “Our hands are already pretty full right now. Let’s handle that one on the way home.”
5
“I should have stayed with Conner and Candy!” Margret sobbed against Daisey’s shoulder.
Daisey patted the girl’s back. “I’m sorry you’re hurting. No one should have to go through this.”
Daisey was disgusted by Amanda’s actions, but not surprised.
Eagles who were listening to them agreed. Amanda had crossed a line that she couldn’t come back from. Her reputation would never be the same. Charlie wasn’t getting as much of the disapproval yet because of his age, but that was going to change.
“Why did she do that to me?!”
Daisey slid her hand into her pocket. “Sometimes adults make bad choices. I’m sure your mom didn’t mean to hurt you.”
“She doesn’t care about me at all!”
Daisey had followed the girl into the cargo bay and acted as if she cared so she would have the opportunity she needed. It would make people think she was kind, that maybe she didn’t deserve to be banished, and it might get Ralph off her back for a while if he thought she was being nice to a magic user. In reality, Daisey was using Angela’s planning techniques to achieve multiple results. She couldn’t wait to watch this ship burn, to hear screams instead of annoying teenage tears.
And it was all blocked by her charmed mind. Forcing Ralph to do that had been another stroke of genius. Nothing can stop me now.
Daisey was careful to say the right things as she gently pulled the C-4 pack from her pants. “Maybe she was trying to protect you. You really are young, and that boy’s family are cruel creatures.”
Margret’s tears leaked over her face and Daisey’s shoulder. “He was supposed to be mine! I would have been a kind ruler with a powerful mate. I would have been safe for the first time in my life!”
Listening from one of the cots in the next area, Charlie felt bad, but he was also vindicated in his choice of Ellie over Margret. Ellie didn’t want power. She wanted him. Charlie was also satisfied that he wasn’t going to ruin Margret’s life now. She would get over the heartbreak. She would also understand that her mother couldn’t be trusted.
“She’s always been indifferent to us. Her kids mean nothing!”
More people in the cots around him started hating Amanda, which also pleased Charlie. He didn’t want her to go back to Safe Haven, ever.
Even Daisey felt bad for the girl. She patted her back again. “I’m sorry for your pain.”
With her other hand, Daisey stuck the explosive pack to the wall behind the crate next to them. The crate held garbage, so it would be moved last, if at all. When she’d heard about the newest drama, Daisey had quietly rearranged the chairs in here so when this moment happened, the seats would give her easy access to the perfect hiding place.
“I’m never speaking to her again!” Margret couldn’t stop crying.
Daisey was thrilled with how much she’d learned, how she was fooling everyone. “Let’s get you cleaned up. You’ll feel better in dry clothes. Maybe we can make a cup of hot tea or hot chocolate.”
Margret forced out a weak smile as she stood. “Thank you.”
“It’s my pleasure.” Daisey led the girl to the shower area and stayed with her, caring for her. Once she attached the blasting cap, the timer would start ticking. Less than a day later, all of these people would be blown into the sky, including this sobbing teenager. Daisey couldn’t wait for the show to start. “I think I’ll join you for that cup of tea. We can go up and watch the stars together.”
Chapter Nine
Bump In The Night
1
“It was a bad idea to leave Ray on that cargo ship.”
Groans and frowns went through the soaked team on the top deck. They were less than an hour from Baja; the wind had been in their sail the entire way. They’d made it through the worst of the storm now, with only a steady downpour remaining that would hopefully hide their arrival. Things were going well, but their captain had protested the entire time. No one wanted to hear his voice for a while.
“Did you hear me?”
Tonya was almost at her limit of being questioned. The ship was drenched and so were the passengers, but it was a relief from the glaring sun, so they were dealing with it. Even Buster was still up here, regularly shaking it off onto whoever was closest. Grant was the only one not going with the flow. Tonya asked herself what Angela would do in this situation.
Grant took her silence as a sign to keep pushing. “Ray isn’t stable, and Thomas won’t be able to control him if he flips. You made a mistake.”
“So you’ve told me, hourly, since we sailed away from them.” Tonya decided Angela would keep her cool and let Grant be proven wrong by time. “You have other things to worry about.”
Grant glared at her. “Ray has no idea how to sail that ship if they need to move it. He won’t be able to pick us up if we need it. We’ll be stranded!”
Tonya hadn’t really liked the choice, but it was the only one she could make. Grant was needed here. She’d given Thomas permission to knock Ray out if he had an episode, but Ray wasn’t the problem on this run so far. And Thomas is a mentalist. Angela told me they make good therapists once they settle their own hash. “Ray figured out how to sail a submarine.”
“I helped him with that!”
“No, Grant, you didn’t.” Adrian remembered that part of the rescue run clearly. “Saul?? abandoned us and Ray took over piloting the sub. You weren’t even with us. Stop questioning his ability. You’re not helping him.”
“He needs to be locked up until he regains control of his mind!”
Isabel frowned. “Until he decides to just be gay and not have a baby, right? ‘Cause that’s the only way you’ll ever think he’s sane.”
Grant glowered at her through the falling rain. “Mind your own business! Ray isn’t some boytoy for you to play with and then dump your kids on!”
Gasps echoed.
Isabel’s eyes narrowed. Her nostrils flared.
A sense of danger filled the air.
Tonya decided to wait and see what would happen. Isabel was normal, but everyone suspected she was also an Invisible. This might be the moment she popped.
Isabel was excited to be so close to their first destination and she was fed up with Grant’s constant questioning of authority. The two emotions combined as she stared at him.
Grant swallowed an apology. He wasn’t upset with the aging cannibal, but he didn’t like her.
Isabel sneered. “I see you. You’re jealous. Ray’s a sweet piece and you don’t want to share that candy. Better to get him in trouble than to let him have freedom and maybe lose him. And if I see it, you can bet the boss knows what a controlling pig you are too, mate.”
“Damn.” Jayda nodded in respect. “She’s brutal.”
Grant’s face was red and his expression was guilty. He didn’t defend himself because he couldn’t.
His quick submission drew Isabel’s contempt. “The next time you sling out an insult like that, you’d best be prepared to draw and fire. I’ll gun you down without blinking.” Isabel walked toward the rear of the ship where Missy and Molly were standing.
Molly was worrying about Thomas a little, but she was more worried about herself. She didn’t know what she was going to do about the baby. She barely noticed when Isabel joined her.
Grant turned to the radar for a check. He locked down on his mind so no one picked up the ugly thoughts trying to spew through his lips.
“Let’s check on the spots they patched.” Charlie grabbed Amanda’s wet hand and pulled her toward the steps.
People considered saying something. They didn’t in the end because he was of legal age and it was his idea. But they didn’t like it.
Margret joined Molly and Isabel, hating her mom, Charlie, Angela, Marc, and everyone else who’d ever looked sideways at her. Revenge plots began flowing with a pause.
Tonya avoided that trio, but only because it was getting harder to leave Molly alone about her hidden pregnancy. Tonya had been observing the woman enough to know the baby was normal, which meant its father likely was too. She’d almost narrowed down that name now, and all of the men left on her list were huge disappointments because she liked or respected their wives.
Tonya wiped rain from her face and winced at a flash of pain in her arm. She’d gotten some time alone during bathroom use to clean and disinfect the rat bite. It looked fine, but it hurt. She’d forgotten how much rodents sucked. Tonya motioned. “Do the next search, together this time.”
The group of normals who’d come for an update stayed near the front of the ship and observed nervously as Samantha and Neil used their combined gift to search ahead. All of them wanted to know the conditions they were walking into. Ralph and Daisey were sleeping, but they would want that information too. These normals had decided to take the older couple into their protection when they left, but they hadn’t mentioned it yet because they didn’t want it to get back to Angela that they were helping someone she’d banished. They were scared of being hunted.
They also hoped Ralph would use his magic for them if they needed help reaching the safety of a male-run bunker. Then he would have to give it up or die.
2
“I only came down here to skip hearing Grant’s mental disrespect without being allowed to zap him. He can’t keep me out.” Amanda put more space between them as they went toward the cargo bay.
Charlie didn’t call her bluff. He scanned the patched spots on the walls and didn’t find any leaks. Theo and Samantha had done a stellar job.
The inside of the ship was noisy as the rain continued to drum against the wooden boat and waves smacked the hull. Charlie didn’t care about it except that the noise would give them a few minutes of imagined privacy. Descendants were never truly alone.
Shawn, his two rookies, and Alicia were sleeping now to take over guard duty come dawn. Most of the sleeping people twitched uneasily as the enforcer went by them, including Adrian’s kill team.
Amanda was used to that reaction. She barely noticed.
Charlie caught it and approved. People were supposed to fear an enforcer. Amanda wasn’t as quick to kill as Jennifer, or as easy to rile, but in a fight, Charlie was guessing she would be better because she had more experience.
Amanda didn’t find any leaks on her side. She glanced at Charlie.
Charlie went to the small cleared area by the cargo bay door. He leaned against the wall and was almost out of view, blocked by a stack of crates.
Amanda huffed.
Charlie slid fingers into view and mimicked rubbing.
Amanda surrendered, moving toward him. “Five minutes.”
Charlie tugged his zipper down. “Ten.”
Amanda stopped her hand from reaching out to touch him. “Six.”
Charlie popped the button on his jeans. “Nine.”
Amanda held still as he reached for her pants. “Seven.”
“Eight it is. That means only one kiss. Come here.”
Amanda met him eagerly, eyes shutting, arms going around his shoulders as images of his father began playing in her mind while his mouth mashed against hers.
Charlie didn’t care. He only wanted her body right now. He yanked her pants down and tugged her closer.
Amanda braced to be impaled.
Charlie rubbed against her with quick jerks, moaning softly at the feel of her hot flesh against his.
Amanda remembered the motion he’d made and realized they still weren’t going to have sex. She was disappointed and relieved.
Then his finger found a nipple and pinched so hard that she almost shouted.
Pleasure seared her.
Charlie knew. He’d been in her mind enough to narrow down how to get her to that edge quickly. He pinched again and thrust faster through her damp folds.
Amanda held his shoulders and let him keep control, surprised and impressed with how he’d pulled her out of a worn fantasy and replaced it with something better. His strokes were hard, long, thick. He was well built.
“Together.”
She nodded.
Charlie pinched her nipple with one hand and flicked her clit with the other. He thrust forward as she arched, letting the head slip through to find that perfect slit.
Amanda bit her tongue as she climaxed.
Charlie shot a load against her entrance.
They leaned against each other to recover, not moving yet even though anyone could come into the cargo bay.
Charlie kissed her cheek, pulsing against her. “Next time, I’m going to finger-fuck you and suck those big titties.”
Amanda chuckled at the renewed desire. She had always enjoyed dirty talk. “Why not now? You still have four minutes left.”
Charlie slipped his flesh back into his pants, wiped his fingers on his shirt, and wrapped his arms around her.
Amanda tensed. He’s cuddling me!
Charlie listened to her thoughts to determine if his plan was working.
Amanda spasmed angrily. “You horrid little shit!”
Charlie chuckled. “That’s me.”
He held her softly, forming unwilling bonds.
“I know what you’re doing now.” But she didn’t let go or move away. The warmth of his embrace was too good, too perfect.
“My dad won’t do this for you afterward.” Charlie kissed her cheek again. “He’ll strangle you and drop your body into the ocean.”
Amanda knew. It wasn’t enough to stop her heart from wanting what she couldn’t have.
Charlie spent the rest of the time holding her without talking. When it was up, he let go, fixed his clothes, smiled softly at her, and walked away.
Amanda watched him go in restless confusion, no longer sure what all she wanted but positive that he was going to be in the mix.
Charlie went up to the top deck and started a fast workout in the rain without looking at anyone. His mind was firmly closed to all of them except for the one he’d been teamed with.
Adrian joined him for the workout and didn’t speak either. All of the teams had been settled and matched a little while ago. The rest of their minds were locked, except for the enforcer. Amanda wasn’t teamed with anyone, by her own request. She was able to keep people out. She didn’t want to let anyone in. Charlie was wearing her down, though. Amanda’s obsession with Marc was already being transferred to his son. By the end of this run, she would be an emotional wreck that needed to be put back together. Safe Haven always did that to its residents. Charlie was just the trigger. The only worry was what would happen when she found out he didn’t really want her either.
Charlie pumped faster.
Adrian recognized the waves of discontent coming from the teenager when it should have been tired satisfaction. Adrian did a subtle scan.
And found everyone frowning or mentally complaining to Tonya, but none of them, not even Morgan, had noticed that there was another problem.
Charlie looked over.
Adrian went faster with his own pushups, clearing his mind. In a bit, he would practice some of what he’d learned in the cage with Marc. Those memories would keep his mind in other places.
Charlie continued his workout. He didn’t need Adrian to alert everyone. If they weren’t paying attention after all the time they’d spent around his mom, then that was their mistake and their lesson to learn.
People understood Tonya wasn’t going to interfere. They resumed watching both sides of the sea. The landscape was dark, but flat enough to allow them to see the shapes of the past.
“Wow. Look at all those buildings.” It was clear that this had been a busy area before the war. Jayda didn’t like it. “It will take us weeks to make sure it’s clear enough to scavenge.”
“There’s a little-known port for fishermen and tourists further up, past the main Baja area.” Charlie nodded toward the protected map hanging on the wall of the bridge. “My mom mentioned it. She said we could try to land there if we didn’t like the other spots.”
Tonya didn’t doubt him. She went over to the map.
So did most of the others, leaving Charlie free to finish his workout with only Adrian aware of his unrest.
In the cargo bay, Amanda scanned the patched spots again, then went to her cot for a snooze.
Daisey finally relaxed. She’d been worried they would find the C-4 because the largest patched spots were right over the top of it, but Samantha and Theo had done such a good job that there were no leaks to clean up. The explosive hadn’t been found. Samantha’s premonition had been meant to save them. It was going to doom them instead.
3
“Still nothing in sight or hearing.” Neil was glad. The rain was a good cover for them, but it was also a good cover for their enemies.
Samantha nodded in confirmation, finally getting tired from the constant scans. “More rain coming later, though. “
“And we’ve tested things. Our devices are not registering any radiation.” Morgan was in charge of that for this run. He had to force away awful memories of the radiation illness on the cruise ship every time he touched that equipment. I volunteered for this duty to get myself over it.
They’d sailed up the Sea of Cortez without seeing a single light or sign of anyone living. That dark, eerie silence had been just as bad as if they’d been attacked. “Where are we now?”
“San Felipe.” Tonya was glad she’d chosen to follow Charlie’s suggestion and bypass the larger towns and ports along this sea. San Felipe was smaller, flanked by thick trees, had fewer buildings in sight, and most importantly, had a long wooden dock stretching well out into the water. Tonya didn’t think they would have trouble docking there long enough to find wheels, unload the supplies, and get gone. Grant would sail this ship back out into the open water then and wait, unseen and protected by the natural cove. “Let’s dock.”
“I can’t take us in until morning.”
Grant’s petulant refusal to do as ordered was wearing on everyone’s nerves. Tonya had to force herself not to insist. “Tell me why.”
“I can’t see, of course.” Grant felt the ugly Eagle glares at his snotty tone and reluctantly offered more information. “There could be sunken boats that were docked when the war came. I also need to be able to see what shape the dock is in.”
Tonya bowed to his knowledge of water, ships, and docks. “Come dawn, get on it with the field glasses. Adrian can scan underwater. He’ll tell you how close he has to be.”
“I can do it from here.” Adrian enjoyed the cold rain as his sweaty body started to cool off. “Not in the dark, though.” He immediately started trying anyway. Maybe with practice, he would discover that he could.
Charlie stood, moving toward the front of the ship as he scanned the land ahead of them. Their ship was sailing smooth and quiet, but there was no one out and about to hear them anyway.
Neil frowned at him.
Charlie wasn’t going to be swayed by adult disapproval anymore. “I’ve done my duty on this run so far. Agreed?”
Neil had to nod. The teenager had been helpful, hardworking, and horny. In time, Amanda might want him as much as she wanted Marc. He was saving his parent’s marriage.
“It was never about that for me.” Charlie held himself in tight control.
Neil didn’t ask for the real reason. He would figure it out during this run, probably long before Amanda did. Neil was already certain that she was in for a nasty hit. Charlie was just toying with her.
“Watch yourself.” Charlie bobbed his head toward the little girl standing with Molly and Isabel. “And watch her.”
Neil decided against trying to stopping him. “I will. Be careful.”
Charlie tensed up for the right moment. “I’ll be back at midnight.”
Tonya spun toward him as his words sank in.
Charlie ran and dove off the front of the ship in a neat blur, and then he was gone.
“What the hell is he doing?!” Jayda wanted to jump in after him, like she’d done for Morgan, but she couldn’t even see him.
Samantha stared in horror. “Oh, my God! Doesn't he know there are sharks?!”
Molly felt her ever-present stalker leave its place alongside the rear of the ship where she was standing. “Swim, Charlie! Go fast!”
The shark was only another shadow in the water, but some of the magic users were able to track it through the menace that sped toward Angela’s son. It was long, wide, and without mercy.
“Why did you let him do that?!” Tonya was furious. She shoved by Adrian to watch. There wasn’t any moonlight, but her descendant vision allowed for a limited view.
“He has some fish to fry.” Adrian didn't expect anyone to laugh at the joke and they didn't. He was keeping close track of the boy’s progress through their teamed link.
“His mother is going to kill you!”
Adrian didn't respond to Tonya’s warning. “He drove in front of the ship on purpose.”
Right as he said it, there was a large bump that shuddered through the boat, slowing their progress.
“What did we just hit?!” Grant couldn’t slow the ship unless he dropped the anchor and he wasn’t going to do that just because a horny teenager had decided to go for a swim.
“Molly’s shark.” Adrian grinned. “He set a trap for it.”
Greg started making choices on what gear he could leave behind.
“Is it dead?” Molly hurried to the front of the ship and scanned the dark water.
Adrian shook his head. “It wasn't a hard enough hit for something that size, but it definitely slowed it down.”
“It's after him again!” Samantha pointed. “There's a fin!”
Adrian estimated the distance and realized Charlie wasn't going to make it. “Get a shield up!”
Everyone heard the panic in Adrian's tone and assume the worst.
Morgan considered using his magic to protect the teen and then Charlie was out of his reach.
Amanda hurried up the steps and ran to the front of the ship. “We have to help him!”
People began shouting at Charlie to go faster.
All except for Isabel. She looked around at the dark shoreline they were nearing with a huge scowl. “Shut up! You're going to give us away. Shut your mouths right now!”
Being yelled at by the normal shocked all of them into submission. The verbal shouting stopped.
The mental shouting increased even though Charlie's mind was locked to all of them except for his teammate.
Bret kept his shield up and watched, silently laughing at Charlie’s courage. Huge balls!
“It looks like he's slowing down. I think he's getting tired.” Amanda cursed herself for not coming back up here with him. She might have been able to stop him.
Morgan doubted Charlie had done this without thinking it through. “Wait for it.”
“I can't watch.” Samantha turned away.
“What's he doing?” Theo came closer to the railing. “Is he turning around to come back?!”
Samantha groaned again. “He'll never make it.”
“He's getting ready to fight.” Tonya recognized the feeling even though she didn't have a link into the teenager's mind.
The shark zoomed toward the boy that was now doggy paddling to stay afloat in one place.
Magic shot out.
Most of them expected him to bring up a shield. Instead, furious rage slammed into the bleeding shark right as it reached him.
The shark tried to dart away and went by him instead, disoriented by the blast.
Charlie delivered another hit, putting hatred behind it.
The shark jerked to the side and then tried to dive.
Charlie sent pain this time, zapping the ugly hunter. “Next time we meet, I’m having shark steaks!”
The shark flinched, then stilled. It slowly rolled over and floated, belly-up, for a few seconds. Then it sank.
Charlie casually turned toward the dock and resumed swimming, this time at a leisurely pace. The water was almost warm from months of being heated by the sun. It felt good. It also gave him time to use his sonar gift to verify that the path to the dock was clear.
Amanda stared. “I didn’t know he has sonar.”
“We should have, considering his father.” Tonya often overlooked Marc’s power because his physical skills were so prevalent.
People let out low cheers of relief as Charlie pulled himself up onto the dock and it held.
“He sent those hits through the water. It’s unlikely that they were tracked.” Adrian was still grinning. “That’s definitely Angela’s kid.”
Morgan chuckled. “He just claimed the bounty.”
Molly shook her head. “It’s not dead.” She had an odd bond with that shark. She could feel it struggling to recover.
Greg went by them all, shedding his kit.
Morgan grabbed his arm. “Stay here.”
“He needs protection.” Greg wasn’t going to let Angela’s son go off in an unfamiliar place, alone, at night.
“He’ll be fine. When he returns, we’ll get a great recon report about the conditions here.” Morgan glared when Greg pulled free. “He doesn’t want you either. Stop it!”
Humiliated once again, Greg prepared to dive overboard anyway.
Isabel stepped in front of him, surprising everyone. They hadn’t seen her move from the rear of the ship.
“Erin isn’t feeling well.”
That one sentence flipped Greg from a hothead into a concerned father-to-be. He hurried toward the steps. “She’s supposed to be resting!”
Tonya gave Isabel a grateful nod. That little white lie would save a lot of stress. Erin was fine, but she didn’t want Greg to leave the ship yet either. She would play along.
Molly was eager to be on land. “Can we dock now?”
Grant grunted. “We still need to be able to see.”
Tonya scanned the dark landscape, where a lean shadow was now vanishing into thick shadows. “I want us ready to roll at dawn. The car crew will disembark first and get our transportation lined up. We’ll spend the time between now and then sorting supplies into kits and bags for the move. As soon as we unload everything, the normals can leave. Then Grant will sail this ship out of sight and wait for the call to pick us up.” Tonya acted as if Grant wasn’t about to restart his whining. “It will likely be a different pick-up spot.”
Grant locked down on his protests this time. “I’ll be ready.”
“Good. We’ll find some fuel for you. I’m sure they have a storage shed or something around here. I’ll study the map again.”
“I can use the sail if not. There’s plenty of wind in this channel.” That was one advantage of being so close to two landmasses. It kept a steady breeze flowing.
The rain stopped suddenly, as if someone had turned off a faucet.
People all over the top deck of the ship smiled, wiped their faces and clothes, as their spirits lifted. Rain was needed, but it was depressing and they’d already had too much of that feeling while sailing up this channel and not seeing a single spark of light.
Not that it mattered. Other than their shouts, the arrival had been quiet. Tonya was glad Isabel had stopped them. Having her along was already useful.
It’s odd that she didn’t care about Charlie being eaten.
Tonya nodded at Bret, who she was teamed with. I’ll keep an eye on her.
I think she has trouble processing emotions. Everyone from that lab does.
Tonya didn’t ask if he also suffered that weakness. He’d said everyone. That was an admission. Emotional stability isn’t something you develop overnight. Just watch someone you trust and allow yourself to feel things.
I’m trying. It’s the reactions to those emotions that scare me.
Same. Tonya wiped her face and tried to peer through the darkness again to see where Charlie was.
I’m fine, Red. Relax.
She chuckled at his voice in her head. I should have known you can’t be locked out.
I am my mother’s son.
Tonya had to ask. What do you plan to do now that you’re out there alone?
Charlie’s voice went cold. Find my son’s mother.
Chapter Ten
Yield The Ghost
1
“We need to talk.” Charlie sent the message straight to his target. He’d learned how to direct mental conversations from observing his mother. No one else would get it and there was no one around to hear him speaking. He didn’t have as much practice as his mom did. Talking at the same time seemed to make it easier. “Don’t pretend you can’t hear me. I already know you can.”
Charlie walked by a decrepit store without being tempted to go inside. He sensed snakes and other animals had claimed the market that had broken windows and graffiti that he didn’t try to read. It reminded him of having to clear their nightly shelter while he and Kenn were in Utah, before they’d been picked up by Safe Haven, before he’d fallen in love and been crushed. “I’m in San Felipe. Join me.”
Charlie’s demon scanned continuously for trouble, for sounds, for safe places to put his feet. It had done the same when he and Dog cleared the island last time, when he’d still been covered in gore and rejoicing in finally being fearless. It was exactly that dark now, with a few cold sprinkles hitting his bare skin and the sound of the ocean lapping against the shore behind him. For a moment, it felt like home.
But it didn’t look like it. There seemed to be two sides to San Felipe-a busy side covered in signs of the past, and a quiet side that still mostly belonged to the cliffs and hills. Dividing them was a two-story lighthouse that sat on an outcropping of huge boulders. This was where he’d lost track of Tracy after she left the baby in Safe Haven. He’d lied to Tonya about the source of this location so she wouldn’t question it. His gifts had grown and stretched, evolving to stay with his former fiancé for thousands of miles. He’d lost track of her only because of exhaustion. His son had needed that energy.
San Felipe is a big place.
Charlie wasn’t surprised to have gotten a response so quickly. This town was only two hours from the US border. His target wouldn’t have spent much time traveling before going to ground in hopes of being forgotten about. “Near the lighthouse, on the quiet side.”
To be fair, the entire town was quiet so far. Charlie had spotted signs of life, though. He assumed the rain was responsible for the stillness. People had gotten used to avoiding it because of the chemicals. That was gone now, but other dangers had taken their place.
It’ll be a few days.
Charlie controlled his anger and used his mother’s cold tone, the one that refused to negotiate. “Tonight. Or I’ll come to you. If I have to do that, things will get ugly.”
There wasn’t an answer, but he could feel the panic on the other end. He drove it in ruthlessly. “I can find you anywhere. Up high, under the ground, cloaked. Don’t make this harder than it has to be.”
Charlie broke the connection and looked around again. This side of the lighthouse had a cove and a tall, rocky formation with a few buildings nestled in the bottom folds of the cliffs. There were a couple of dirt paths, a long stretch of dark beach, and the sense that he wasn’t alone. He was tempted to explore those buildings and prove that but chose not to. He was on a run; they needed transportation.
He went toward the busy side, where a faded orange hotel sat in the crosshairs between quiet and busy. It had a single solar-powered light on a balcony that drew his gaze repeatedly. It wasn’t enough light for much, but it did reveal the color of the building, multiple doors and windows that said it was a place of lodging, and even better, a dozen vehicles in the small parking lot. All of them looked like trucks, vans, and 4x4s that could handle rough terrain. The car crew would have to do some work on them, he was sure, but it was a good omen that there were so many. “Unless they belong to people in that hotel.”
The hotel had three stories and was in the shape of a horseshoe, with the parking lot in the center. It was almost welcoming, as were the white and red vehicles that would have drawn his attention even if the bright walls of the domicile hadn’t.
Charlie brought up a shield as he neared the parking area. The busy side had too many buildings, poles, fences, and sheds to count, but he did notice there weren’t any vehicles in sight, almost like they’d been removed so anyone looking for wheels would have to come to this hotel.
Charlie entered the lot, being careful not to touch anything. His excellent night vision and that single glowing light allowed him to see the parking area had been intentionally littered with debris. There were no pieces of glass near the vehicles, though there was a pile of crispy shards near the exit, like they’d had been dumped. There were nails scattered by the entrance, away from tires that would have to be changed. The vehicle doors were all unlocked, and the windows were up. Trunks were closed. Peering through the glass revealed the insides were neat and clean, empty and waiting to be filled by travelers in too much of a hurry to question their condition. Even the roofs were unsoiled and not just from the rain. Not a speck of debris was on them. They were shiny, tempting. “This is a trick.”
Charlie slowly turned around to leave.
“Smart boy.”
He froze, stunned to suddenly have someone standing two feet away and he hadn’t heard them at all. Then there was the fact that she could see him through his shield. He didn’t need to scan to know she was stronger than he was. Power radiated off of her in thick waves, explaining why she was still alive and free. Her witch was already finding his weak spots and deciding how best to kill him.
Charlie’s demon began doing the same.
The lean woman stared with hard eyes that flickered between green and pink. “I saw your dive.”
Charlie took in her trembling hand resting on her knife handle, the soaked jeans, the filthy leather jacket that hung past her hips, the long yellow braid that hadn’t been washed in a long time. “You’re infected.”
The woman inhaled deeply, muddy hand clenching as she caught his scent. “You’re not.”
Charlie decided to fish for information and hopefully stall the confrontation. “Where are the owners of this honey pot?”
She leered at his body. “I’ll ask you the same thing!”
Charlie held very still. “I jumped ship. You saw it.”
“I saw you take the time to strip on the beach and pull dry gear from a pouch. I saw people on the ship rooting you on against the shark. I don’t see marks or injuries. You aren’t being starved to lessen the threat of your male body. You are not an escaped slave.” Her eyes went full pink. “You are fresh meat.”
Charlie kept trying to delay the battle. “How did you see me through my shield?”
The woman’s eyes faded back to dull green. “I know my own kind.”
Charlie had forgotten trackers had sensing abilities that other magic users didn’t. “Who set this trap?”
The woman’s tense stance relaxed a bit. Annoyance went across her face. “The soldiers sent five of them here, told them to wait for some group coming from the south. They’re supposed to follow them and report locations.” She stared into his eyes. “That’s who you are.”
Charlie chanced a glance behind him to make sure no one was sneaking up on him. “Where are the spies at now?”
She sneered. “Hiding in their perfectly dry rumpus room under the lighthouse, most likely. They’re scared of the rain, the water, of the night.”
“Things do come out of the water and the darkness.” Charlie refused to think about rescuing Tracy all those months ago, back before they’d been torn apart by the mental trauma from her kidnapping and rape.
“Belief makes it stronger.”
“Yes.” Charlie doubted this woman looked away when danger came. She didn’t seem the type to pretend it wasn’t happening. She wasn’t scared to be out here alone in the dark. “The trackers stay up when it’s dark and sleep during the day, to keep the nightmares at bay?”
The woman nodded, hand clenching again. “Don’t talk so much or I can’t hang on.”
“You’re doing good. Where can I find running vehicles?”
She didn’t like being patronized, but she accepted his unspoken challenge to tolerate his voice a little longer. “The cliffs behind me. That family died months ago. I’ve been staying in their home, gathering things.”
“How many other trackers are here waiting for us?”
The woman glared around at the darkness. “Dozens, but it’s not them your group has to watch out for. It’s the ones who are like us, but not like us.”
Charlie understood what she meant, though some members of his group weren’t going to believe what Nature had unleashed on the world. “You could have joined any of the trackers. You’re strong.”
She tensed again. “I have honor.”
“You didn’t come here to claim a reward.”
“Never!”
Charlie sensed she wasn’t the threat to him that he’d first thought, until he triggered the fight by trying to walk away. Her illness would never allow that. “You don’t like the others. Because they don’t belong here?”
“Because they’re going to kill off the only people who might be able to save the world!” Her voice dropped to a mutter. “And they can’t give me what I need. I’m too strong for them.”
Charlie sighed unhappily as her hopeful gaze came back to his face. “I can. I will.”
She tried to smile. “I knew when I saw you jump ship. You’re smart enough.”
“After we finish this conversation.” He lowered his shield, testing her control. She was in stage two, but she was fighting it. He wanted to help her.
The woman sensed it. She couldn’t stand his kindness, his hope, the light that radiated from him. “Now, boy, or I’ll infect you!”
“Why did you come here?”
Her eyes glazed over with sadness. “I hoped the alpha would come, that she would see how I tried to be good, how I changed since she turned me away in the mountain…”
Charlie hated it that he couldn’t save this one. Offering comfort was the best he could do. “I’ll make sure my mom knows. Tell me your name, say your last words, and then shut your eyes.”
He felt her magic wake and start preparing for the fight.
Her face glowed in surprise, at the knowledge that the alpha’s son was before her. “Zani. Zani Engas.”
“Welcome to Safe Haven, Zani. I’m sorry it can’t be your forever home.” He smiled to take away the sting, to distract her.
She blinked away tears. “It’s enough that you accepted me this-”
Charlie jerked his blade out and cut her throat before her demon had a chance to fight.
Blood sprayed.
He didn’t enjoy it this time. She wasn’t an enemy.
Zani slid to her knees, gushing blood and silent gratitude as her demon fled.
Charlie wiped his blade on his jeans and held her gaze until the light left her eyes.
He thought about burying her, then decided it would alert their enemies that good people were here. It was better for them to think another ruthless killer was among them. “Because it’s true.”
He headed for the quiet side of town again, eager to see what all she’d gathered.
2
“Charlie found a survivor.” Adrian was on point while Tonya and the others organized supplies. “Stand by for an update.”
Tonya stretched while she waited. They had to sort an entire cargo bay of supplies in just a couple of hours, thanks to Fate and her awful nudges. She had planned to do this the week before she left, a week that she hadn’t gotten because the water filters were ruined, because the UN had been alerted to this run, because the normals couldn’t stop attacking them. Tonya blamed Fate for all of it now, Fate and Nature.
Adrian raised a hand as people stopped working and started to ask questions. “Keep busy.”
Everyone down here was almost dry and happy to be that way, but they were also sore from sitting on the floor or kneeling as they worked through the mounds of gear. It was mind and back-numbing work that they hadn’t done much of since leaving America. They resumed working.
Tonya joined Adrian near the entrance to the cargo bay, scanning what they’d gotten done so far. All of the gear had to be put into bags and kits or it wouldn’t fit in whatever vehicles they picked. She just hoped they were able to find a few trucks, because there was too much to leave behind. She’d already overloaded the run and then the boss had added to it.
“His contact was a stage-two rage walker. He had to put her down.” Adrian answered before anyone could ask. “She didn’t attack him; he wasn’t injured. He got information from her. There are dozens of trackers here, all sent by the soldiers.”
Adrian didn’t mention Charlie welcoming the infected woman into Safe Haven before killing her, but he approved. Adrian was sure most of the people they met on this run wouldn’t get that much kindness.
Margret waited for more, worrying and hating herself for it. She should hate him for the betrayal, but it was hard when she wanted to love him even more.
Amanda understood, but she refused to show any emotions over the boy.
Tonya’s impatience rose, along with guilt that she’d chosen this location. She smothered it by thinking about her mentor. Angela had known Charlie would be out in the wild getting into dangerous situations and she’d handled it with cold grace. Tonya was determined to be the same.
“We have a group of snitches hiding under the lighthouse. They sleep in the day and come out at night so no one can hunt them in their sleep. They’re scared of the water too, so the storm is keeping things dark and quiet right now. That won’t be the case tonight.”
“We need to be gone by then.” Tonya listened to the light rain, willing it to start storming again so they could drop the anchor without being heard.
“He said the first crew off the ship should clear the lighthouse, then come cliffside. There’s a homestead with six vehicles. All in good shape, with fuel. He says we’ll have to check them for problems because he doesn’t know enough about mechanics to determine their long-use viability.”
Listening he worked, Shawn assumed Adrian was translating Charlie’s words to make him sound more reliable. Shawn hadn’t been awake for the boy’s dive off the ship, but he was certain the stories about the shark battle were embellished bullshit.
Now Adrian frowned. “He wants you to clear this area and leave running for another location.”
Tonya refused to make that call yet, though she admired Charlie’s ambition. “What else?”
“Stay away from the honey pot at the orange hotel. Stay on the quiet side of the lighthouse until we’re ready to clear it all, that’s where most of the problems are hiding. He’ll be unreachable for a few hours now. He’s taking a nap.” Adrian didn’t tell them Charlie was employing the same sleeping spot he’d used during his manhood quest, when they’d visited Nancy. The boy was comfortable in closets. There are worse places. Adrian shook off the haze of distance communications while teamed. It just hit differently.
Tonya made a choice. “Get with Grant. I want us docked asap. Make that happen.”
Adrian didn’t argue that he still couldn’t scan through the water in the dark. He would figure it out.
Tonya was glad for that. She was also glad to have someone she could trust on the top deck with Grant. Bret was up there behind his invisible shield, but she doubted the boy would know how to handle Grant if the man got violent. She didn’t know why Grant had turned into such an asshole, but it was something she needed to handle before they left him alone on their ride out of here.
“He has the same problem that I do.” Theo shrugged when people frowned at him. He was aware that no one trusted their captain. “He also wants a trad wife. He thought Ray would play that role.”
“Ray…” Morgan paused. He wanted to say Ray didn’t want to be Grant’s wife, but he had no idea what Ray felt. He settled for a reprimand. “You guys have to stop trying to control your mates.”
Theo shrugged. “Grant does, because Ray is important to our camp; we need him. He’s a captain and he needs to be allowed to follow his instincts. Debra is just a camp member who got lucky and jumped between the alpha and a bullet. She isn’t important at all.”
While the others admonished Theo for that view, Tonya made a connection. “He was going to ask Ray to leave with him, but he can’t now. That’s why he’s being an ass. Grant wants to leave Safe Haven!”
No one was surprised when they thought about it. Grant hadn’t been happy in a while.
Tonya didn’t hurry up the stairs to confront him. That would come later. She motioned. “Enough drama. Let’s have some action.”
People got back to work, but their minds stayed on the two problem children who were along for this run. Everyone had expected that to be Charlie and Missy. Turns out, it was Grant and Theo.
3
Adrian considered that as he joined Grant in the bridge. As a therapist for Safe Haven, it was his job to help members adjust and change. During this run, he needed to spend some time with Grant in that capacity. He just wasn’t sure if that should be now.
Grant was glad he’d been spared supply sorting duty. He needed to think about everything he’d said and revealed. He knew he was pushing too many buttons too fast, but he couldn’t seem to help it. When he was unhappy in life, he’d learned to make changes fast to prevent misery and depression. In this camp, that wasn’t possible and it was getting to him. And the mean bitch was right that I don’t want to share Ray with anyone, male or female. He’s mine!
Adrian frowned, but didn’t dig into the man yet. “I’ll scan. You sail. If something pops up, I’ll use a shield and we’ll count on the extra protection the Ocean King gave this ship before we left.”
Grant didn’t argue. He’d heard Tonya’s order. If he didn’t do it, Shawn would come up and try to handle it. “We’ll make a lot of noise when I drop anchor.”
Adrian motioned toward the dark sky. “The rain is picking up. We’ll time it with the thunder.”
“Okay.” Grant steered the ship toward the dock while adjusting the sail.
Adrian scanned the water hard, putting a lot of energy into it. And was happily surprised when it became a vivid sonar-like imagine in his mind. “It’s clear. Nothing close to the dock.”
He didn’t mention the two submerged vehicles near the big boulders that formed the base of the lighthouse. It was impossible to say how long they’d been in here. It was conceivable that they held a missing person from before the war. It was also possible that it had been a recent attempt to breach the underground room Charlie had told them about.
Grant adjusted the sail again and killed the engine, hoping that would be enough to slow them. If it didn’t, they would have to circle around again. It would suck down the last of the fuel they’d managed to conserve by using the sail.
Thunder rumble in the distance.
Adrian surrounded the ship with his shield and shoved down into the water, slowing it manually.
Grant was impressed. And a little scared.
Adrian couldn’t ignore it this time. He struggled with energy drain as the ship kept slowing. “You think he’d give it up if he wasn’t surrounded by all of us, but you’re wrong.” Adrian teamed them without permission. “Feel this.”
Grant stiffened at the blast of Mitchel pride. It swarmed his nerves and sank into his guts, making him want more.
Adrian gently broke the connection as the boat neared the dock and slowed further. “That’s secondhand. Imagine how proud Ray is of the things he’s accomplished alone. He’ll never give up his magic, Grant. You might because you’re new, and he’d tolerate that to make you happy, but asking him to give up everything he’s ever wanted just to be your mate is wrong.”
Adrian stopped the ship alongside the dock, grinning at the accomplishment. “Never done that before.”
Grant followed him to the ropes, mind spinning through ugly answers and pleas for help.
Adrian felt it. “The power is changing you.”
“I don’t want it. I never did. It resents me for that and poisons my mind.” Grant glared. “It’s why Ray flipped.”
“Not true and you know it.” Adrian jumped onto the dock and began tying up the ship, but not with knots. All ties would be kept loose in case they needed to make a fast getaway.
Grant tossed the next heavy rope, still scowling. He did know it. Ray’s flip had started long before they met.
Adrian yawned as he jumped back over, almost drained. “Time the thunder and drop anchor.”
Lightning lit the sky, giving them a better view of the former fishing town and the lighthouse that was now forever dark.
The water seemed to rumble, sloshing and rattling the ship.
The men waited in silence for the next blast, soaked again as the rain resumed in force.
Lightning spread across the sky above them like veins in a body.
Grant counted, timing. He released the anchor just as the thunder cracked, shaking their small part of the world.
The sensation of pride had faded now but left a mark on Grant. “I haven’t done anything to feel proud of. All I did was kill. And get my team killed.”
Adrian put a hand on Grant’s shoulder. Then he let go. “I could use your help keeping the ship hidden. That’s something to be proud of. It’s not easy.”
Grant nodded. “Show me how.”
Adrian brought up shields over the ship and layered them while connecting to Grant to share his energy while teaching him how to do it. The enemy might still sense them, but they wouldn’t see them.
4
“It’s an hour until dawn.” Tonya handed out the next assignment. “Car crew is Neil, Amanda, Greg, Shawn, and Morgan. No gunfire, and go easy on the magic.”
Amanda’s girls glanced over, one in concern and the other in hopes that she got hurt.
Neil grinned. “Just like old times.”
Greg eyed Amanda warily. “Except for one.”
Shawn shrugged. “We’ll pretend she’s the boss.”
Snorts echoed loudly, even from the cots, where the normals were trying to rest. They hadn’t volunteered to help and Tonya hadn’t asked them to.
Amanda flushed. “Slam you!”
“Maybe later, if your new boyfriend can be convinced.” Morgan gave her a pointed leer. “I don’t mind sharing.”
Amanda’s brain took that and began running with images that stopped her embarrassment and brought an entirely different emotion.
Tonya chuckled. “Have fun. You guys leave in 20 minutes.”
All of them sobered as they realized it would still be dark.
Greg glanced at Erin.
Sitting against the wall and sorting a box of glow sticks into kits, Erin smiled at him. “I’m better now. I’ll be fine while you’re gone. I promise to take it easy.”
Greg smiled back.
Buster padded over and flopped down next to Erin.
Erin rubbed his ears, then got back to work. It was nice to have a pet around. Buster could be mean, but he seemed to like her, so she was fine with him being along.
Tonya resumed sorting, leaving it to Neil to handle the needs of his team. She’d named him first; he was leader.
Samantha was happy for her mate, but she wished they were going together. “I assume you’re keeping me here for weather updates?”
Tonya nodded. “I also want you to help Jayda protect the normals and shield the ship while we load whatever vehicles they bring back. You two will alternate or work together as needed. That’s why Adrian decided to pair her with you instead of Neil. The sound of vehicles moving through this area is bound to draw problems.”
Samantha was glad to have something useful to do that would give her a little bit of action. She felt like she could handle that. She didn’t mention the fact that Neil had added himself and his partner, Isabel, so that it was a four-way team effect. They would never let themselves be split up, even mentally.
Jayda barely noticed. She was thinking about the run with Neil to Heaven’s Road, and about Trent’s death. She hadn’t known he was abusive, but she had figured out he’d been hurt as a kid. She wished she could have helped him and Biff and then maybe they’d both still be alive.
“Take a battery pack, fuel additive bottles, and a variety of fluids. Once we get the cars back here, we’ll do more work on them if they need it.” Neil ran through his mental list as he spoke. “I want us done and back within three hours.”
“Good.” Shawn didn’t want to be away from the ship for long. “That will give us daylight for loading and then we can get rolling before sunset, like Red wants.”
“No, we can’t.” Isabel motioned toward the steps. “You didn’t hear what Charlie said right before he jumped. He won’t be back until midnight. We can’t leave until then.”
Shawn frowned. “It’s not safe to wait that long.”
Isabel’s voice went cold. “Well, we can’t go without him, and I doubt he’ll be convinced to come back sooner.”
Neil stopped the coming quarrel. “We’ll set up a perimeter around the vehicles and sleep until it’s time to roll. It’ll be fine. And we won’t have to rush through the sorting process that way.”
“What about us?” Ralph knew the normals on this ship didn’t want to wait. He was grateful they’d offered to accept him and Daisey into their group.
Tonya frowned but followed through. “Come dawn, you’ll all be leaving this ship. We’ll draw the threats here with the noise of the cars. Slip away when you hear it.”
The normals started gathering their things so they would be ready.
Daisey came into the cargo bay and dropped down in the chair by the crate. “Please don’t make me leave!”
Everyone looked away. The guilt was too strong, too heavy, to meet the woman’s eyes and still refuse her.
Daisey took that opportunity to shove the blasting cap into the C-4 pack on the wall and push the button to begin the countdown. “Please!”
“Get out of here!” Tonya swallowed the guilt. “Come dawn, you’re gone!”
Daisey cried and stomped back into the sleeping area, where Adrian’s kill team watched her with hard eyes from their cots. But she wasn’t scared anymore. She was furiously cold. The explosive timer was rolling and that was all she’d wanted. She’d already known Tonya wasn’t going to give her mercy. Now, she was able to return the favor.
“So we’re here for a full day and half of the evening.” Isabel was determined not to leave without the boss’s son. She wanted it clear.
“Looks like it.” Tonya was glad to have the extra hours to sort through the supplies. She might ream Charlie’s ass later for the delay. She knew he was chasing ghosts. I’m doing the same.
“Actually, he’s facing them now. He made contact with his target.” Amanda was keeping track of Charlie without him being aware of it. As long as he didn’t go too far, she would be able to keep tabs on him.
Tonya was annoyed by the reminder that an enforcer was able to get into the thoughts of most magic users even when they had strong mental shields up. “Jealous?”
“I’m not really that invested.” Amanda followed Neil and the rest of the car crew to the crates that held vehicle supplies.
Tonya didn’t call the woman a liar. Time will do that for me.
Amanda sighed. She was suddenly sure that Tonya was right, but it didn’t matter yet. After she’d gotten what she wanted from Charlie, then it might be an issue. She could only ride ‘em and release ’em if they weren’t a good match. And so far, Marc’s son is everything I’d hoped his father would be. If he gives me his ownership papers while we’re here, I’ll never tear them up. He’ll belong to me forever.
Book #27
Facing Ghosts